Open post

Lessons From a Knockout (1)

It was early summer 1978, and Conor had the day off. He was looking forward to meeting up with his counselor friends in a nearby pub later that night. To kill some time that afternoon, he went to hang out at the staff-only dock located down the lake for counselors to use on their off days, and maybe take a swim.

A dinghy manned by what looked like a bunch of 13 year old’s from the Intermediate Bunk, was sailing out on the lake. No other campers were in view, although all the bunks could be seen staggered up the slope on the far side of the lake.

As Conor walked out on the dock, there was one other person out at the end catching rays. He noticed right away it was Fiona, and goosebumps started running up and down his arms.

Facing out toward the lake, Fiona was wearing a very skimpy bright red string bikini. She was from the posh Chelsea area of West London. Her accent was perfect “RP English,” and not only was she lovely to listen to, but she was a total knockout. Conor approached the end of the dock and looked down at Fiona laying on a chaise lounge.

“Geez Fiona, are you trying to stiffen all the boys in camp? I think those guys out in the sailboat are getting dizzy from all their circling to get a better view,” he said with a wry chuckle.

“Why hello there Conor, what’s good? You know I need to keep a tan; the boys will have to suffer through it. Be a love and hand me the suntan oil, will you?”

“I’m sure binoculars are in full swing throughout every bunk in the camp!” Conor deadpanned as he handed her the oil.

“Have a sit with me for a while,” she said ignoring his jab.

Just finishing his junior year of high school, Conor needed a summer job. His mom handed him a Camp Lenni Len-A-Pe brochure and said to give it a try. At 17, he hoped they might need help in the kitchen. At most camps he’d still be a camper, yet, Conor displayed a quiet confidence that gave an aura of competence, even though it was mostly just shyness. It’s possible the Camp Director bought into his faux maturity, but more than likely he was desperate. He hired Conor as a counselor overseeing a bunk of 11 ten-year-olds just a week before camp started.

He was by far the youngest counselor; all the rest were college-age and most of them were from England. Maybe it was a British thing but somehow Conor fit right in as part of the gang. He got a glimpse of what it was like to be a full-on adult. He’d go with the off-day crew to the pubs, somehow never carded for being underage, playing darts, drinking pints, arguing politics, and spending time with the women counselors (especially Fiona).

Conor pulled over the other chaise. Fiona was radiant, and he reminded himself to only look into her eyes, and adjusted his shorts just in case.

After a few minutes of staring out at the water, Fiona turned to Conor and said, “Let me ask you Conor, have you a steady girlfriend?”

“That’s a pretty random question. Why do you ask?”

“Well, here I am practically naked and you’re being quite nonchalant about it all.”

“Fiona, if you must know, I’m trying really hard to think of you only as a big sister, so I’m actually able to speak to you without ejaculating spontaneously in my pants or stumble-mumbling anything I try to say,” he replied.

“Don't bother, you Americans all sound like you’re speaking with a mouth full of marbles! As to your other issue, cold water from the lake may help," she said tongue in cheek.

Keeping his eyes focused above her neck, Conor added, “And to answer your question, although I’ve had my share of adventures, I don’t have a girlfriend right now”

Fiona was tall and lithe with the cutest dimples. She had flowing blonde hair and long, toned legs. Her breasts were large, and firm, and stood up at attention above a slim waist and a bottom that was the perfect size and shape for her amazing body. She'd fit right in on any cover of Vogue or Cosmo.

Besides her looks, what made Fiona special, was she acted like she wasn’t. Spunky, cracking risqué jokes, poking fun, and up for trying anything, Conor had never met anyone like her. He was always taught to treat everyone the same, whether blessed with superior genes or disabilities. He didn't put Fiona on a pedestal and just treated her like everyone else. She loved this about Conor and at 22, took him under her wing.

"Tell me about the girlfriends you have had?” Fiona asked.

Conor was hoping she would drop it, but he couldn’t think of anything to say that would change the subject.

“Well, to be fair, my adventures have been a bit modest. The longest relationship was with a Norwegian girl I met when I was 7. We were so young those first few summers she didn't bother wearing a bathing suit top. We stayed a couple every summer until we entered puberty when we realized we were better off as friends. Since then, I’ve done quite a bit of making-out, strategic rubbing, and groping of the female anatomy with a handful of girls. None became girlfriends. I guess it won’t matter to tell you; I haven't had sex with anyone as of yet.”

There was a pause as Fiona considered how to respond to Conor's admission.

“Your Norwegian sounds cute, but she doesn’t count. Still, since then, it sounds like you’ve had the opportunity to take things further. Was there something missing?”

Conor paused and looked over at Fiona. Making sure she followed his gaze; he vividly moved his eyes over her body, slowing as he exaggerated his view of the sexually enhanced parts of her anatomy.

“Believe me, Fiona, there's no lack of female interest on my part,” Conor told her with a wolfish grin.

He waited for a few beats in thought, looking deeply into Fiona's eyes.

“I guess I just want to feel something that’s meaningful,” he added with a more serious tone.

Connor looked away and said, “Pretty lame, huh?”

Fiona reached over and placed her hand on his arm to get his attention, and she held Conor’s gaze, looking into his eyes for what seemed like an eternity. There was a glow about her that wasn’t there a few moments earlier.

“If I were five years younger, I wouldn’t let anyone near you! I don’t think you know how beautiful you actually are. Your genuine honesty is downright charming, you’re incredibly fit and you have a dazzling smile.”

Conor’s face turned several shades of red.

“I want you to listen very carefully. I’m going to share something that will give you superpowers with women, all right?" she added.

Fiona got up and sat next to Conor on his chaise lounge and leaned in towards him. Her breasts brushed against his arm just about driving him crazy with desire. He looked into Fiona's eyes and started to lean in toward her, lusting for a kiss, but she placed her hand on his chest. She closed and then slowly opened her eyes.

"It would be so easy to let down my guard and devour you. I'm sure I'd love it, my guess is you wouldn't mind either, but I won't. You see Conor when you look like me, it's hard to make friends. The girls are afraid I'll steal their men, and guys aren't interested in me, just my body. I really like that you treat me differently. I love talking and hanging out with you too much. If we were to take things further, the rest of the summer might be weird and I'd lose a good friend."

Fiona had such a serious look, he started thinking with the head on his shoulders instead of his other one. It became clear that he meant more to her as a friend than a lover. Also, what was he thinking? Just the three words, "Fiona, Conor, and lover" in the same sentence were beyond ridiculous. Besides, he liked the idea of the hottest woman around being a good friend. He flashed her a calming smile so she knew he understood her.

"You were talking about important superpowers?" Conor asked to move things back to the friend zone.

Fiona squeezed his forearm and flashed a knowing smile.

“Yes, it may sound perfectly simple, but if you want a girl to fall for you, the most important thing to remember is to really listen to her. Listening is the key, do you understand?” she asked.

“That does sound maybe a bit too simple,” He replied

“There’s more to it than you think. You need to listen to her whole being. What she says is very real to her and shouldn’t be refuted or denied, especially with eye rolls, sideways glances, or sighing. You may be tempted to share an alternative idea or provide a solution to something she’s sharing, but don’t! Just let her speak and genuinely listen to her.”

“If I wanted to have you fall for me, I wouldn’t question a thing, whether I was supposed to stay mute or not,” Conor said with a smirk.

“Don’t be a wise ass Conor, if you were ten years older, I’d already be yours,” Fiona said winking seductively at him.

She continued, “I’m not saying to stay mute. When you do speak, ask her to clarify or elaborate. Say things like, ‘how intriguing, tell me more,’ or ‘I’m sorry to hear, how does it affect you?’ It'll amaze her that you’re interested to learn more, and you'll stand out in her eyes. Does this make sense?”

He listened thoughtfully. Being the youngest of a family of five children, he spent years listening to his siblings who were bigger, and older, and thought they were wiser. Listening was already engrained in his make-up, but he hadn’t thought about it in terms of the opposite sex.

“It does, I like to listen anyway, but this will help me get girls?” Conor asked.

“I assure you most guys don’t listen at all. I have a lot of experience here. They dictate the conversation, dominate activities, and direct the flow of whatever is to happen. You want to get a great girlfriend, don’t be that guy,” Fiona advised.

Conor nodded his head and thought about guys he knew that acted like that. They usually were the ones that talked a big game but rarely had any dates or girlfriends.

“Alright, Fiona, I won’t. The problem is that to wow a girl by listening, they have to want to talk to me in the first place! I can’t seem to get them to notice me, and I’m terrible at come-on lines.”

Fiona laughed and said, “ Conor, as you may imagine, I’ve heard every line there is, and you know what? They're all ridiculous and a waste of time.”

“How intriguing, tell me more,” Conor dramatically mimicked his newfound advice.

“Hilarious Conor, really funny,” Fiona said with a sarcastic smile and a shake of her head.

She continued, “There are two things I want to learn from a guy who’s interested. Is he confident, and will he be there for me to lean on, so when I crash, there’ll be a soft, secure place to land? Like falling into a bed of feathers.”

“Hmm, kind of the flag pole to your flag,” he added.

“Exactly, you’ve got it.”

“All right, but how would I show that to someone I just met?” Conor asked.

“You just walk up and tell them. Conor, what attracts me is a confident handsome guy who knows what he wants but whose ego doesn’t make him think he deserves it. He’s authentic and tells me straight up that he finds me amazing and doesn’t try some gimmick or act like someone he isn’t. I’ve seen you with our mates, and this is how you are naturally. You already have this superpower,” Fiona said.

“If you say so, but when I see a girl I like, I get tongue-tied and nervous. Usually, it keeps me from even saying hello,” Conor admitted.

“Believe in yourself Conor, you have the inner confidence, rely on it. Not everyone is spontaneous or funny, but you met all of us with a sense of fun, right? It’s not life and death to talk to someone you’re interested in. Go into it with a smile and a devil-may-care attitude. It either will or won’t happen and if it doesn’t, then she’s not someone to worry about.”

“Yeah, that’s easy to say Fiona when you look like this!” he said while waving his arms wide apart from her head to her toes.

She giggled, took a deep breath, and in a serious tone looked Conor directly in the eye and said,

“Let me share something with you. At 17 you have more going for you than all of the guys in our group combined. All you need to do is believe it. You said a few minutes ago that you’re more interested in feeling something than just shagging someone. Any idea how rare that is?"

Conor couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"Listen, you’re insanely fit, with a smile that lights up your whole face. All you need to do is confidently walk up and tell a woman you want to get to know her better, and she’ll start to melt between the legs. I’m serious. I’m getting hot just thinking about it,” she added.

Conor was speechless. The most beautiful woman he’d ever known was telling him he was a catch and she meant it. He gave her a wan smile and they both leaned back into their chaise lounges to soak in the moment.

Bringing things back to earth, Conor looked over at Fiona. With an exaggerated smile asked slyly, “So I'm actually really feeling something here Fiona, it must be shag time?”

He quickly snort-laughed, and they both cracked up.

After a few minutes, Fiona finally said, “Alright enough, next time we'll cover how to make a woman squirm, so you'll be ready for what comes next. I promise I’ll wear a few more bits to cover myself for that, but for now, fancy a swim?” With that, she got up and dove into the lake.

Conor stayed put and didn’t follow her in right away. He needed a few minutes for things to calm down below the waist.

 

 

Open post

A Goose Chase (2)

A Goose Chase

 

I remember reading somewhere that geese mate for life. The honking is their way of encouraging their partner to stay with them, on a flight path to somewhere.

 

September 2, 2009, Concord, MA

I reached down to my desk drawer and pulled out a low-ball glass and a bottle of Lagavulin 16-year single malt. I poured a drink and stared out the window. Sipping the scotch, I couldn’t help but think how absurd my life was, and wondered where it all was heading.

The cool night air seeped into the office through my open window. The sound of geese honking overhead gave the sense that real cold was on the horizon. Their calling is something of a regularity this time of year. Hearing them gave me a sense of nostalgia for better days.

Reaching for the bottle to pour another glass, I bumped the computer mouse, and it relit my hibernating screen. Having only recently joined Facebook, there were several new notifications. I sighed and clicked the icon. Up popped several friend requests from people who all seem to have gone to my high school in New Paltz. I hadn’t spoken to any of them in over 30 years. It had been just as long since I’d even thought about that period of my life.

Scrolling through the list, I accepted one from a guy who was my teammate on the soccer team. He quickly sent a message asking if I still played. I didn’t reply. I accepted another from a girl who was in my AP History class. I chuckled when she sent a long reply detailing everything she’d done in the past three decades. It seemed she still loved history, her own.

Scrolling the invites I noticed one from Ashley, and it grabbed my attention. She was a cheerleader and was best friends with Kai, a girl I dated most of my senior year. I accepted Ashley’s invite, but she didn’t message me.

I didn’t message her either.

Graduating high school for most was an exciting time looking ahead to what the future would bring. For me, it was painful, like shooting whitewater rapids with soaring waves followed by deep waterfall plunges. In the end, my imaginary kayak flipped, leaving me stuck upside down in the water. I slogged out of town that late summer for Ithaca College, and never looked back.

Over the years, a few friends would reach out. A class reunion notice would come and go. That was about it. I completely blocked out thoughts about those years, the people, or the things I did.

I sat savoring the Lagavulin and glanced at the friend requests. Most names I recognized, but none were friends. I leaned back and swirled the scotch as I thought back to the late 1970s. There was no invite from the one person I would have messaged. Silly thinking about it, but Facebook was the reason I thought of her for the first time in decades.

The most brilliant and beautiful woman I ever knew. I thought of her ironic wit, infectious laugh, sexy devil-may-care smile, and spunky, spontaneous, and unquenchable spirit.

I thought of Kai Adams. The one by which all others have been compared.

The one that got away.

 

August 29, 1979, Wednesday, Ithaca College, Ithaca, NY (Thirty Years Earlier)

“Hello,” I asked.

The phone line was crackling, making it hard for me to hear. I was in the common room of my freshman dorm at Ithaca College, where the payphone was located. It was crowded with students swarming all around, chatting in groups, and hanging out. The dorm RA had knocked on my door and said there was a long-distance call for me on the pay phone. He said by the sound of the connection, it seemed like it was a pretty far long-distance call.

After a pause, I finally heard a faint voice coming through.

“Conor? It’s me, Kai. Can you hear me?”

I was dumbstruck and didn’t know what to say. I put a hand over my other ear to block out the noise from the crowded common room. I wished I could crawl into a phone booth, but the payphone was just hanging from the wall. I hugged the side of the phone with my face pointing toward and almost touching the wall to get whatever privacy I could.

The sound of Kai’s voice sent shockwaves coursing through me, and my hand was actually trembling holding the phone. She was literally the very last person I thought would be calling me. I was shocked and had trouble putting two words together.

“Kai? Kai, is, is that you? Uh, wow, um, is everything O.K.? Man, how did you find me?”

I last spoke to Kai in June when I bumped into her at a high school graduation party. She had broken up with me a month earlier with no warning, and we hadn’t spoken a word to each other since.

Our chat at the party was brief, breezy, and very painful (for me). She told me she was going to France to spend the summer with her mother before heading off in the Fall to Virginia Tech. I thought I’d never hear from her again.

Yet, out of the blue, she somehow tracks me down at Ithaca, and this phone call from her is beyond unexpected.

“I called your house Conor, and your mom gave me this number at your dorm,” Kai said. “I’ve called a few times and didn’t know it was a hall payphone. No one could find you until today. I’m really glad they did.”

I was pretty freaked out and my emotions were all over the place. When she broke up with me, she was adamant it was over. Now five months later, she’s calling me from what sounds like France. I was still crazy about her, never stopped caring, and thought about her every day.

We were both young at only eighteen, but what we experienced was something people wrote songs about. It was that special. I was incredibly excited to hear her voice, but with the breakup, I wasn't sure how to react.

“I uh, wow, don’t know what to say. It’s um, great to hear your voice. I uh, I, I’ve missed you.”

There was a hesitation and it seemed as if Kai also was unsure what to say next. At least that’s what it sounded like through all the crackling on the line. After a few more seconds she spoke with a husky voice, just above a whisper.

“I’m glad I found you. I know it’s been a while. I’ve been thinking about you.” There was a lengthy pause and then she added, “a lot.”

My eyes started to brim with tears. I was glad I faced the wall so no one could see. The trembling in my hand had moved into my chest and I realized I was breathing hard making it almost impossible to speak.

With a raspy, breathy voice, I told her, “I’ve never stopped thinking about you.”

The line continued to crackle and hiss with another pause. Kai’s voice seemed to shift, and she spoke with a lot more pace.

“Conor, I’m calling from a small village near St. Tropez, in France. I’ve been here most of the summer. It might sound luxurious, but it’s actually been pretty difficult, and some things have happened, actually some bad things, and I need to be around someone I know who really cares.”

“Are you OK? What can I do, Kai,” I asked.

“Yes, I’ll be fine, especially if I can see you. I’m flying into JFK on Friday night. Do you think you can meet me at the airport? We can drive up to New Paltz together and catch up.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. The one person who I would’ve walked from Ithaca to New York City to meet at JFK, who I thought was gone forever, wanted to be with me.

With way too much enthusiasm I replied, “Yes, of course I can!”

Before I said anything else, Kai quickly continued, “Great, I’m flying in from Paris on Air France flight #78 and landing at 9:45 PM this Friday. Did you get that? Flight 78 at 9:45 Friday night, O.K.? Thanks, Conor, someone’s coming, I got to go.”

“Yes, I got it, I can’t…” Kai abruptly hung up, “…wait, to, see, you…”

The dial tone droned loudly in my ear. For a full minute, I held the phone there, took several deep breaths, and stared up at the ceiling to clear the water from my eyes. It was hard to wrap my head around what had just happened. I was stunned. Literally.

As casually as possible, I hung up the phone, shoved my hands in my pockets, and walked past the crowd loitering by the payphone in the common room. No one seemed to take notice of my red eyes and distraught appearance.

I went out the back door of the dorm and into the humid afternoon. I needed to clear my head and think. Even though my life with Kai was supposedly over, the effect she had on me was profound. I had been crushed by the breakup and seeing her in school every day leading up to graduation was excruciating. It zapped my interest in relationships in general, even with just making new friends. For the last week, my first at college, I pretty much had stayed to myself.

After trying to put Kai in the rearview mirror, she reaches out months later and wants to see me again. Feeling whiplashed emotionally is an understatement. I really had no idea what she was thinking beyond a ride from the airport to New Paltz, but I had committed myself to find out. After walking aimlessly around campus for an hour, I realized without a car or much cash, I had to figure out how to fulfill the promise I just made to the most important person in my world.

I had to snap out of it and get busy!

 

August 31, 1979, Friday Afternoon, On route to JFK (two days later)

I left at noon, giving me plenty of leeway in case I hit traffic, got a flat, or had some other mishap. I was taking no chances of being late to JFK.

Luckily, I was able to borrow a car for the trip from one of my new dorm mates. He lives in a town not far from New Paltz, my hometown. His brother lent him a car to bring his stuff up to campus, and he had to return it in a week anyway. With me driving it back instead, I’m saving him a long return bus trip. Works out for everybody.

It’s quite a junker, a gray 1965 Rambler with rusted fenders, several dents, and a few hubcaps missing. Fortunately, the interior is pretty clean, and most importantly, it runs. Since I’m saving him bus fare, my new friend even threw in a tank of gas.

About thirty miles outside of Ithaca, the reality of actually seeing Kai started to seep in. Through our senior year of high school, we were mad about each other, with an intensity that’s rarely matched. It was something that went way beyond a mere high school romance.

Then Kai abruptly ended things for no reason, without any explanation given. It was totally Cold Turkey. One day we were inseparable soulmates, then bam, the next day we weren’t. For me, nothing changed, except she was gone. It was confounding and painfully devastating.

Approaching the outskirts of Binghamton, I started to think about what she had in mind. Kai had mentioned some trouble and difficulties she had over the summer, but what trouble could you find in St. Tropez? It was the luxury spot of the French Riviera. Still, she seemed sincere, but was I merely being used for a ride home? After all this time, I knew I had to find out. I thought about how I was heading into the unknown when I hit a pothole. As the car jostled, I noticed the needle of the fuel gauge slowly slide from the “F” to the “½” symbol.

It must have been stuck, and if it was now correct, this was not good.

We were in the midst of a nationwide gas shortage. It was all over the news, but without a car, I hadn’t paid much attention. There was gas rationing and long lines of cars queuing up at gas stations. I got an uneasy pinging in my gut.

You could only buy gas if the last digit on your license plate matched the odd or even date on the calendar. Today was August 31, an odd date. I pulled over, jumped out, and sure enough the last digit on the Rambler’s plate was an even number 8.

I was in trouble.

I kicked the rear bumper in frustration and leaned against the back of the car. It was all my own doing. I should have checked more into the gas rationing business and made sure the tank was topped off on the even date before the trip. I was such an idiot.

I had brought twenty dollars for the trip thinking I wouldn’t need gas. Doing a quick calculation, I figured I’d need about ten to fifteen dollars to fill the tank and a few dollars more for tolls. It would be close, but doable.

Getting a gas station to sell me gas was going to be a bigger problem. I’d have to cross that bridge when I came to it. I certainly wasn’t going to turn around now and hopped back into the Rambler and headed east.

It was a gorgeous late summer day without a cloud in the sky. Fields of dried corn stalks flew by mile after mile as I drove, and I drifted back to thinking about Kai. I wondered if she wanted to rekindle things or was it something else. Her mom’s friends, the Toucy’s, who she stayed with on the Riviera, were enormously wealthy. After summering at their chateau, would she be interested in a guy like me? With all these questions, until I knew more, I promised myself to keep things on an even keel. No sense in getting my hopes up to get stomped on again.

Easier said than done.

The road eventually became a four-lane highway. The rambler’s radio was busted with only the steady drone of the Rambler’s engine to keep me company. This along with the sameness of the upstate countryside made it easy to melt into the drive. After going a hundred miles through rural upstate New York, my daydreaming was interrupted when I noticed less than a quarter tank of gas on the fuel gauge. A feeling of panic ebbed its way into my head.

Thankfully, a few miles later an exit appeared along with an advertisement for a truck stop. It occurred to me that a busy truck stop might not check plates very thoroughly. It was worth a shot, and I pulled off the highway to check it out.

There wasn’t a line for gas, so I drove in and pulled up to an available pump. An attendant popped out from behind it and waved me off. I tried to engage him, and he yelled, “wrong plate, keep it moving.”

Slowly I drove around the pumps and parked the Rambler in the back of a diner sitting in the middle of the lot. I sat there for a few minutes and a defeated hollow feeling crept in. I decided I could afford a forty-cent cup of coffee and went into the diner to consider the next steps.

I walked in and took in the scene. It was a classic New York diner setup. There was a counter on one side. In front of it were several round chrome-based stools attached to the floor like mushrooms with caps topped in red vinyl. Opposite sat several black vinyl booths along the windows looking out at the highway. Each had a small silver jukebox attached to the end of the table closest to the window. I took a stool at the end of the counter.

The diner was more than half full of travelers, and a strong smell of coffee, burgers, and french fries wafted out of the kitchen located on the other side of the counter. Two stools down from me was a huge guy wearing a Mack Truck cap nursing a soda. A friendly middle-aged server came over. She was wearing the typical diner white one-piece uniform with a light green apron tied around her waist. She wore a small cap that held her hair together in a bun of sorts. I ordered a cup of coffee.

I was in a very glum mood, and when she brought the coffee, she noticed and asked,

“You all right honey?”

I looked up and asked her in a fairly melancholy yet earnest tone,

“Ever come across perfect love?”

When a stranger asks such a question, it’s best to say no and quickly move away. She didn’t. Twice my age, with a pretty face and a large chest, pick-up lines from diners like the Mack Hat guy were probably a regular thing. She could tell right away that wasn’t my intent. She asked me to hold my thoughts, went into the kitchen, and reappeared with a burger for Mack Hat.

She leaned in and asked, “It’s been a long time, but yes, I’ve heard of perfect love. Why do you ask?”

I quickly told her my story about Kai, sharing the intense love affair we had, and how we were made for each other. She topped up my coffee and asked me to wait to tell the rest while she checked on a few other customers.

She came back over to hear more, clearly intrigued. I explained how it was a perfect, forever type love, and how Kai had abruptly ended things for no apparent reason back in the Spring. Then, two days ago, she calls me from the French Riviera and asks if I’d meet her tonight at JFK on her return to the States.

Mack Hat finished his burger and was clearly eavesdropping. He started leaning in a bit closer to not miss how my story ended.

“Are you on your way to JFK right now?” she asked.

“I am,” I answered, “I have no idea what will happen, still, I have to find out. I borrowed an old car, and a while back the fuel gauge broke. I thought I had enough gas to get me there, turns out the tank is almost empty.”

“Thank goodness you had enough left to make it here. There may be a shortage, but we have plenty,” she said.

“Well, there might be plenty, yet I can’t seem to get any,” and I paused to take things in.

Mack Hat loudly cleared his throat, as a cue to butt into our conversation. We both turned our heads in his direction and with a deep voice, he said, “Let me guess, you have an even number plate and today is an odd day for gas, am I right?

He was listening more than I thought, and surprisingly he also had the right answer.

“Exactly, I tried to get gas before coming in here, and the attendant waved me off and wouldn’t allow it. I’m afraid I’m doomed,” I told them.

The server, perhaps thinking about her own lost loves, said, “No way. You have to be at the airport when Kai walks off her plane. You just have to!”

Her energy was infectious yet had little impact on me and I glumly replied, “Without some gas, I don’t see how.”

To my good fortune, she did have an effect on someone else.

Mack Hat looked past me and caught up in her challenge and perhaps her cleavage, told her, “I’m not sure if it’ll work, but I have an idea. Out in my rig, I have an empty jerrycan. If we can somehow fill it a few times, that should be more than enough to get him to the City. What do you think?”

I looked over at him with astonishment. Waves of an emotional rollercoaster shot through me. Not thinking, I jumped off my stool and hugged him. His smile quickly changed to a frown when he noticed I had my arms halfway around him. I realized that this giant burly truck driver, except for maybe his dad, had never had a guy hug him. I quickly backed away, apologizing profusely.

He stood up, pointed a giant finger at me with a scowl, and looked around the diner. Realizing no one noticed my hug, he relaxed, sat back down, and said, “It’s O.K., just don’t do it again.”

The server reached into her purse from under the counter and tossed me a set of keys. She said, “There’s a red Corolla out back with even number plates. Drive up to the pumps and fill up the big fella’s jerrycan a few times and you’ll be good to go.”

With that, she smiled, winked at Mack Hat, and headed into the kitchen to get another order.

Mack Hat and I retrieved his jerrycan. When we unlocked the Corolla, he surprised me by squeezing into the passenger side. I didn’t say a thing.

When we reached the gas pump, the attendant saw the jerrycan and came over. He was a short, skinny guy who looked and smelled like he hadn’t taken a bath in a month. He reminded me of someone who is given power that he’d never had before in his life.

With a whiny voice, he said, “What do you think you’re doing? Gas is for cars only.”

“I looked over at him and said, “I have the right numbered plate for today. It doesn’t say I have to put the gas I buy into the car.”

“Sorry pal, I’m in charge here, what I say goes, and…” Just then, Mack Hat peeled himself out of the server’s small car and stood up, towering over the smelly attendant.

He glared at the little guy and with a commanding voice said, “What were you saying?”

“Well, this is irregular, it’s not something that…I, I…” Flustered the attendant looked up at Mack Hat. He was more than twice his size, and it took all the bluster away. He grunted and skulked off to bother someone else.

We quickly filled the Rambler with the jerrycan. It worked perfectly, topping off the Rambler’s tank. Best of all, it only cost nine dollars.

We went back inside, and I thanked the server and handed back her keys. I told her how Mack Hat saved the day and put the attendant in his place. She gazed over at the truck driver with a look meant for a hero. With a sheepish grin, he gave her one of the best “aw shucks” shrugs I’d ever seen. I smiled to myself thinking something else besides their charitable deeds may follow my little gas drama.

I gave the server a hug and kissed her cheek, whispering a thank you in her ear. Her cheeks turned red, and slightly embarrassed she retreated into the kitchen.

There was a check for my coffee, and I pulled a bill out of my pocket and laid it on top. Not waiting for any change, I looked over at Mack Hat. He put up both his hands as if to say, “No hug for me.” We laughed and I thanked him with a strong handshake and walked out to the Rambler. The generosity of these two people bowled me over.

A few hours of driving later, I started to notice the traffic pick up as I got closer to the City. I finally reached the Tappan Zee Bridge that would take me over the Hudson River and into the metro area.

The toll was a dollar. I pulled out the ten-dollar bill left over from the truck stop, but it wasn’t a ten. It was a one-dollar bill. I checked all my pockets, and they were empty. How did I lose ten bucks?

I approached the Tappan Zee toll and it dawned on me what had happened. Thinking I was leaving a dollar for a forty-cent cup of coffee, I mistakenly left a ten-dollar bill. As I paid the toll with my last dollar, I smiled at the thought of the server finding a whopping tip for a cup of coffee. It complicated things making the rest of my trip more of an adventure, though she totally deserved it.

After crossing the bridge, I pulled into a rest stop. I had to figure out how to navigate my way into the airport without having to pay any tolls. I could head into the city and take the surface streets, but that could take too long, and I’d probably get lost. There was no way around it, I had to use the NY State Thruway and the Whitestone Bridge to get to JFK, and both had tolls. The only solution was to blow through the toll booths without paying.

In the glove box, I found a pencil and a piece of paper. I tore it in half, and on each wrote “I.O.U.,” my New Paltz address, and signed it. If I had to go through without paying, at least I’d put my best foot forward.

The Cross Bronx Expressway was jammed as usual, and it took a few hours of stop and go traffic to inch my way around NYC. When I approached the tolls, I rolled slowly through both toll booths, handed over my IOUs, and kept on going. Luckily, no cops were lurking.

 

August 31, 1979, Friday Night, JFK Airport

I was standing in the main gate area, off to the side as the passengers deplaned from Kai’s Air France flight. I was nervous, not knowing what she’d be like. After a summer in the south of France with the beautiful people, she might be quite different.

I finally spotted her from across the gate area. Her eyes were roaming the crowd, I assume looking for me. If I hadn’t known her that well, I might not have recognized her. Kai was a brunette with beautifully flowing layers; it was a signature of her look, and it was no more. Instead, her hair was now bleach blonde and in a pixie cut. It was jarring, but in a good way, incredibly sexy, and made her look entirely different. Obviously, that was the idea.

Kai always looked great, and after a summer on the Riviera, she was striking. She glowed with a bronze tan and was wearing a short skirt that showed off her long-toned legs. A tight-fitting flowery top emphasizing her ample chest and trim athletic figure, finished off her look. It all drove home what I’d been missing.

I noticed several eyes on her from other men in the gate area. Looking down at my jeans and the Frank Zappa t-shirt I wore, I thought how foolish I was for not trying to make a better impression. Too late for that now.

I watched her for about a minute. Then under my breath said, “Now or never.”

Without calling out to her, I walked up near where she was standing and stopped several feet away. After a few seconds, she turned in my direction and saw me. I wore a welcoming, friendly, yet not overly enthusiastic expression. The last time I saw her she had broken my heart, and I needed her to show me why I was here. Still, it was difficult not to rush up and throw my arms around her. Kai was breathtaking.

We locked onto each other’s eyes from that distance. I had a feeling that we were seeing each other for the first time. Without a smile, she seemed to be studying me with a seductive expression of anticipation. I could barely breathe.

She slowly walked over to where I stood, and with her sparkling hazel eyes looked up at me for several seconds. Then threw her arms around me, and with typical Kai sarcasm, whispered into my ear,

“Where have you been Conor Walsh?”

She pulled away a little, looked up into my eyes, and placed her hand around the back of my neck. As passionately as one could imagine, she kissed me with a deep desire, with our tongues embracing and lips caressing, sending hormones flooding my entire body. It seemed to last forever and was incredibly romantic. I never wanted it to end.

When it did, a cheer went up from flight attendants and passengers who were taking in the show. Still embracing each other, we looked over at our cheering section and Kai waved.

“I told a few of them about you and shared the reception I was hoping to get when we landed.” She flashed a coy smile at me, “And I definitely just got it.”

The crowd started to disperse finally. As they passed by, a beautiful flight attendant walked up to us.

“Oh mon dieu, c'était si romantique, mieux qu'on ne l'imaginait."

She then gave me a once over and with a sideways glance at Kai told her, "Et il est magnifique!”

Before going on her way, she added in English with a sexy French accent, “So happy for you both.”

I gave Kai a quizzical look and she said, “Rough translation, ‘how romantic, much better than even we imagined.’ Oh, and she thinks you’re gorgeous.”

With that, she looked up into my eyes, ran her fingers over my cheek, and added, “I do too.”

To say the angels had taken me to heaven was the understatement of all understatements. For the last several months, all I ever dreamed about was what had just happened. Still, I didn’t want to get too carried away and be seen as a pushover. I tried to keep my cool, while 4th of July finale fireworks were going off inside me.

I did my best to hold a steady gaze of sorts and said, “Your chariot awaits “princesse.”

 

  1. September 1, 1979, Saturday, Early Morning on the road to New Paltz

Fortunately, the car was in the loading zone where I left it and hadn’t been towed. I explained to Kai that I didn’t own a car and had to borrow one and had to take what I could get. I told her it certainly wasn’t quite the chariot I would have liked.

“Conor don’t worry about it. For the last few months, I’ve been driven in Porsche’s, Ferrari’s and limos. Riding in a regular American car will actually be nice for a change,” She replied.

Kai spotted the Rambler surrounded by limos and Black Town Cars. Pointing at it she said,

“Well, at least it can’t be any worse than that gray hunk of junk!”

I stopped walking when she said that. After a step, she stopped too, and turned to face me. I tilted my head a bit and nodded up and down with half a smile and half a frown. She looked back at the Rambler, then back at me again, and we both burst out laughing. When we caught our breath, she said with a smile,

“That chariot will do.”

To avoid tolls, I took back roads all through Westchester and into the Hudson Valley. It made the trip twice as long and gave us more of a chance to catch up.

We didn’t talk about “us.” Instead, we fell into a rhythm that only seems to come easily with close friends. I told her I waited tables at Mohonk Mountain House over the summer, and it reminded her of the fun hikes we took there last year. She asked if I had met any hot servers, and I joked that most were homely and over thirty, so no.

We talked about her mom and her summer in France. I was tempted to ask about the difficulties she experienced. Not wanting to darken the amazing vibe we were sharing, I held off. I was astonished at how comfortably we shared things with each other. It was as if the last several months hadn’t happened, and we’d never been apart.

I told her about the trip to the airport and how the trucker and the server helped with the gas rationing. She had no idea about the fuel shortages and was thankful these kind people had come to my rescue. She told me that all summer long in St. Tropez she hadn’t driven once and was chauffeured everywhere. It didn’t even occur to her the difficulty she caused by asking me to pick her up.

“I wanted to see you, that's all I thought about,” she said. “How ridiculously out of touch I must have seemed. No car, gas rationing, and a six-hour drive, all in the creature comforts of this beauty,” she said tapping the dash. “You must have thought I was totally self-absorbed and inconsiderate. I am deeply sorry.”

She reached over and took my hand, our fingers intertwined with mine and she held it tightly. She told me she was thrilled that I did come for her. Knowing how resourceful I could be, she wasn’t surprised that I managed to find a way.

I smiled and remembered why I cared so much about her. I sensed she felt it too with the looks she kept giving me. We continued chatting away with smart aleck ribbing like best friends who hadn’t seen each other in a while. With every pause in our conversation, I could see her eyes sparkle with delight in the lights that flashed by.

I really didn’t want the car ride to ever end, it was magical.

As we got closer to New Paltz, I asked about her family. She told me her father was away with his new wife on vacation, and only her sister would be at home. She directed me to the house in the Cherry Hill neighborhood of New Paltz. It was after 2 AM when we pulled in.

Still holding hands, with a sly half-smile she said, “Since it’s very late, you better come in and spend the night with me.”

Once inside, we accidentally woke up her sister. She was incredibly happy to see Kai, and with the late hour we all decided to catch up in the morning.

Kai led me into her bedroom, and over acting, seductively said she wanted to get into “something a bit more comfortable.” We both chuckled at the silly cliche. She used the bathroom, and when she reappeared my heart skipped a beat. She was wearing a tight t-shirt cut in half with fully exposed under boob, thong-style panties, and nothing else. She was stunning.

She walked up and passionately kissed me even longer than we had kissed at the airport gate. It took my breath away. She looked me in the eye and said, “Conor, I’m exhausted, is it all right if we get some sleep?”

With a wink and a sexy smile, she added, “We can pick up where we left off in the morning.”

I stripped down to my boxer shorts and laid down beside her on the bed. With our arms wrapped around each other, Kai fell asleep almost at once. I lay there too amped up to sleep thinking about this stunning woman lying beside me.

I inhaled her. Kai has a fragrance all her own that I had missed. Her musky scent blended with a mist of Chanel conjuring up many erotic memories we shared in the past year. I listened to the small breaths she took as she slept, and they were so delicate and feminine. With each breath, I could see her breasts rise and fall. Hardened nipples poked through her half t-shirt that barely covered and stretched across her chest.

I couldn’t help asking myself as I lay there, “Am I in heaven?”

I finally dozed off with her head resting on my shoulder, our legs in tangles like a soft pretzel, and her arm draped across my chest.

 

  1. September 1, 1979, Saturday, New Paltz, NY

I woke up wondering if the day before was a dream.

I was alone in bed and glanced around the room for something that reminded me where I was. I noticed a large photo of Kai and her mother on the wall opposite the bed. The picture was of the drawing room in her Mom’s flat in Paris. I had been there, but it was a far-off memory I had locked away.

I sat up in bed as the door opened. Kai came in with the same skimpy outfit she had worn as we fell asleep the night before. She came over and kneeled on the floor next to the bed, leaning on the edge of the mattress with her arms crossed, looking up at me radiant as ever.

“Hey sleepy head,” she joked, “aren’t I the jet-lagged one who should be sleep deprived?”

I slid off the bed onto the floor next to her and placed my hand on her cheek. Slowly I moved my fingers through her hair above her ear gently grasping the back of her neck.

Looking deeply into her eyes, with a soft voice I said, “I’ll never love anyone more than you. Since you’ve been gone, I’ve been…”

Kai reached up and placed her index finger across my lips and held it there to silence me.

“I’ve been in another world, Conor. One that is hard to explain and one that has kept me from you. Let’s not dwell on it and love each other like it’s the first time. My heart is yours and know that it’s always going to be there no matter what.”

Kai pulled me toward her on the floor and she began kissing me. Placing her hand on my thigh, she rubbed up and down from my knee to my hip. Our tongues explored as we massaged our lips, sending sparks firing through my brain. We kissed fiercely for several minutes moving side to side to all parts of our mouths. I could smell more of the muskiness of her body as I moved my lips down her neck and nibbled on her ear lobe.

Kai pulled her t-shirt off exposing her breasts and moved my hand up to her nipples. They were hard and sensitive. I lightly massaged them, and with my lips licked and flicked them with my tongue. I could hear moaning sounds deep inside her chest as I caressed them.

I looked into her eyes with a longing that I hadn’t mustered since we last made love, months before. Kai kissed me hard for a long time. I sat on the edge of the bed, and she pulled off my shorts and stroked what she found there in her hands. She brought her tongue and mouth replacing her hands, caressing, arousing, and flooding my body with endorphins.

Kai then climbed into my lap and with her hands on my shoulders, slid herself on top of me. We locked eyes, linking our souls, with a single tear running down her cheek and a small smile on her face.

She kept her gaze on me, her hands caressing my neck and shoulders as she slowly and gently rocked back and forth. I held her waist and caressed her breasts as a trembling built up inside. We prolonged the buildup of our passion as best as we could to extend the moment as she continued to move her hips at an increased pace.

Our renewed feelings for each other took the sexual ecstasy to a new level of intensity. With our bodies joined, I sensed a quivering climax approaching. Kai reached a peak of pleasure I’d never seen her experience. It rocked her body with a long-lasting, shuddering orgasm that also sent me over the edge. Together we collapsed on the bed.

It was so tender, then powerful, and finally mesmerizing. I had trouble remembering any of our past lovemaking as intense or sensual as what just happened. I was blown away.

Still panting heavily, eyes wide and looking fiercely into me, she asked with an ironic chuckle, “Oh my God, where have you been Conor?”

Calmer, Kai snuggled her head under my chin and wrapped one leg above my waist and her other rested between mine. Our arms found a gentle place to caress and hold each other. The way we fit lying together was natural and perfect. I know it sounds ridiculous, but I swear our hearts were beating in rhythm with each other. We were two people melted into one perfect being. We stayed in bed touching, nuzzling, re-exploring each other. Once recovered, we continued making love in various positions for over an hour.

“Conor, every time you look at me, I see your eyes telling me that I’m the only one. I get squishy inside thinking about it and feel I’m so special.”

“You’re not just special, you’re extraordinary,” I said in a hushed voice.

“Hmmm, I’m not so sure, still I love you for saying it.”

Before Conor could say anything else, Kai announced, “Anyway, I need a shower, I smell like I’ve spent a week flying in coach, sitting across from the bathrooms in the back row of the plane.”

She kissed me on the cheek, got up, and went into her bathroom. I was tempted to join her, but it didn’t seem like an invitation and thought she might want some alone time.

Thirty minutes later she walked into the bedroom with wet hair and quite a different demeanor. Her eyes were reddened, she blinked them multiple times to clear them and was massaging the back of her neck that was in pain from a strong headache.

Looking angry and frustrated, she started rifling through her open suitcase, “God damnit, I can never find anything. I feel like I’ve lived out of this freaking suitcase my whole life!”

She finally pulled a hairbrush out that was hidden between some clothes. Rubbing the back of her neck, she turned to me and said, “And why haven’t you been there for me? No one ever is, not one damn person!”

She stormed back into the bathroom slamming the door behind her. I got up off the bed and stood in the middle of the room, baffled beyond belief. After several minutes she came back in with her hair brushed out and tossed the brush into her suitcase. Ignoring her earlier outburst, she said,

“I’m all jet lagged and need to lie down for a while.”

“Sure, of course.” I paused looking at her for a few more seconds. Then I said, “Kai, last night you asked me where I’ve been. I’ve always been there, and I always will.”

Kai let out a long sigh, her shoulders sagged, and her head drooped a bit. She sat on the edge of the bed and a veil of sadness seemed to come over her. Using a monotone voice she said,

“There were things that happened, bad things, horrible things that I’m ashamed of. Things happened to me that were out of my control.” She paused deep in thought for a few moments, then looked up at me and said, “You should know I’m not worthy of you.”

I looked at her carefully and tried to make sense of what she was saying. It seemed that in the last hour, I was speaking with three people instead of one.

“Whatever happened, it doesn’t matter to me. It’s in the past. I don’t care, Kai,” I told her

“Well it matters to me!” she replied.

She climbed into bed and fell fast asleep.

 

 

  1. September 1, 1979, Saturday Afternoon, New Paltz, NY (later that same day)

While I sat in the living room pondering the future, Kai’s fourteen year old sister popped her head in. She was going to make a cup of Earl Grey tea and wondered if I wanted any. I told her I didn’t and thanked her for asking. Starting back toward the kitchen, she hesitated, turned around, and surprised me to no end.

“Conor Walsh, you could’ve had any girl in the whole school. Everyone I knew wanted to get in your pants, but you wanted Kai. You were the best thing that ever happened to her. She was the biggest fool in the world when she broke up with you last Spring and for no reason! I don’t know what’s happening with you two now. I thought you should know whatever it is, I’m all for it,” She said very boldly.

She turned on her heels and headed out to the kitchen.

It was early afternoon when I checked on Kai. She was still sleeping. As I backed out of her room, on a dresser by her bedroom door, I noticed an open notepad. On the page, there was a message underlined in big letters. It caught my eye because it wasn’t there the last time I was in the room. It said,

“Remember Michael’s birth day!”

It seemed odd because I didn’t think any of Kai’s friends were named Michael, certainly no one close enough to remember a birthday. If it were someone she met in France, the name in the note would be Michel. It was strange, still, there were weightier matters to think about.

While Kai slept, I couldn't stop thinking about what lay ahead. There was a big elephant lurking between us, as of yet left unspoken.

Except for a few jet-lagged outbursts, the last twenty-four hours had been sensational. It seemed we were at the beginning stages of rebuilding something beautiful. If I was right, we had to confront a very delicate future. Unless I drastically changed my plans, in three days classes start at Ithaca. Kai starts at Virginia Tech at some point in the coming week as well.

I thought about our long-distance chances. There’s a reason high school romances don’t last. As college freshmen, for the first time, we’re on our own and experience new things every week. Sharing them with a whole group of new friends, makes it easy to eventually grow apart.

Kai and I had traveled through Europe, stayed as a couple in her mom’s flat in Paris, and lived together in an apartment for the last half of our senior year of high school. If there was money on the line, we’d be a good bet to make it. Still, long-distance relationships were tough, even for soulmates. I wished we had more time before going our separate ways.

I heard Kai waking up. As she came out of her room, I noticed she hesitated and briefly glanced down, reading the birthday note about Michael. Her brow wrinkled and she had a pained expression. It reminded me that I wanted to ask her about it. She caught me watching her and she held my gaze for several beats with a wrinkled brow. It was as if something clicked inside of her that didn’t sit well. She walked toward me rubbing the back of her neck and with a blank expression asked if I’d take a walk in the neighborhood.

It was late afternoon, and the longer rays of the late summer sun gave everything a softer golden glow. The Cherry Hill neighborhood was a residential area with numerous houses every few hundred feet. There were many streets that crisscrossed the development that dated back several decades.

We headed out holding hands and after turning onto the next street, Kai took her hand away. Looking down at the street as we walked she asked,

“When are you heading back to Ithaca?

I laughed silently to myself. It didn’t take long for the elephant to rear his fat head. I stopped walking and thought about my answer a bit before speaking.

“Depending on what’s happening here, I’m not sure when I’ll go back. The only thing that matters most now is standing right next to me,” I replied looking into her eyes.

Kai looked up at me. She said, “That’s not an answer Conor, you paid tuition and have to go back. If I hadn’t reached out to you, you’d be there right now.”

“You’re right, I would be. My life was upended five months ago when you gave us up, and your call to me a few days ago breathed life back in. Since picking you up at the airport, am I the only one that feels the pull between us?” I asked.

She didn’t answer, and we walked a few blocks in silence. It was interrupted by a flock of geese that flew overhead, chasing each other, and honking their encouragement for each other to keep up and stay close. I stopped and looked up as their perfect “V” formation moved off toward the horizon, hoping to conjure up a way to keep Kai as close as the geese.

After they disappeared, I looked down at Kai trying to come up with the right words to convince her.

“You’ve always had your head in the clouds thinking about the future and what could be Conor. It’s one of the things I admire most about you,” Kai said. “I’m heading to Virginia Tech in a few days, and we need to be realistic, dreaming we’ll overcome all obstacles doesn’t work.”

“Kai, what happened to us last spring? You have yet to tell me. There must have been something I did for you to end things so abruptly. Tell me and I’ll fix it, I promise I will,” I said.

“I can’t go there with you. I told you that I’ve been in another world, one that sometimes keeps me from you. What we’ve meant to each other and been through is something that’s hard to understand.” Kai said in a flat voice as tears began to slowly stream down her cheeks.

“I don’t know what to say, Is there someone else you want to be with? Michael?” I asked.

I thought I heard her say, “I wish,” under her breath.

“There’s no one else Conor,” she lied. Yet not a lie I’d have been surprised by.

“I can transfer to Virginia next semester, and we can be together, it’s not that hard, we can do this,” Conor pleaded.

“Sure, and give up your spot at one of the best programs in the country? Conor, there’s no film school at Virginia Tech. I won’t let you give up on your dreams,” Kai admonished.

“The only dream I have has you starring in it, Kai”

She stared at me with no sign of emotion, just tears. She was a different, broken person. It was heartbreaking and unnerving.

“In the last 24 hours, we’ve been best friends, passionate lovers, and shared things only soulmates could possibly share. Has it all been an illusion?” Conor asked.

Tears were falling faster, and her eyes were rimmed with red.

“No. The opposite is true. These feelings we have between us are very real and have meant more than you could ever know. I will remember them always,” Kai cried.

“Kai, this is crazy. Why don’t we take the night and think it through? There are ideas we haven’t even thought of yet. You care enough to at least give us that chance, don’t you?” I pleaded.

She looked at me through cold eyes and replied, “All right, but I need to be alone. You’ll be too much of a distraction.”

We had walked to the bottom of Cherry Hill. This is where it meets the middle school property and is close to the road to my parent’s house.

She turned to me and said bluntly, “I’ll reach out tomorrow. Now, you must go.”

 

  1. September 3, 1979, Mid-Day Sunday, New Paltz, NY (the next day)

South of town, running fast down Jansen Road, I passed Dubois Road on the left and increased my pace. Running downhill helped, and I was able to stretch out each stride and was making great time. I knew once I passed Blues Nursing Home at the bottom of the hill and got to Rt 208, there was a steep hill as I turned toward town that would cost me a lot of time. I needed to get ahead on the stretch of road I was on.

My mind was racing faster than my legs were taking me. All of the past year’s trials of hardship and glorious moments were wrapped up in this three-mile sprint. I was frantic yet determined. I always hated running for no purpose. I had never before tried to run this fast for three miles, still, I had all the purpose I needed to do it.

Earlier that morning I walked into the kitchen and my Mom almost fainted. She had no idea I was in New Paltz, let alone in the house. I had snuck in pretty late the night before and crashed in the guest room in the basement. I’d walked half the night thinking about Kai and our future.

Running faster, running fiercely, running on fumes as I pushed to keep the pace up the steep hill on Rt 208. As I climbed each stride became shorter, and with my calves on fire, I increased the frequency of each step trying to keep the pace. After cresting the hill, Rt. 208 gave up its degree of difficulty with a long gradual downhill.

I got my wind back after the climb and kicked it into high gear as I sprinted past what I thought was the first mile. My heart was pounding with emotion. I used it as fuel and increased my speed, down the long gradual downhill. I was flying.

I shared with my Mom the magical day with Kai until it wasn’t. How she was madly in love with me, then woke up from a nap and wasn’t. It was as if an alien possessed her. My mom gave me a long hug and told me that the right girl for me will be someone who is thrilled to be with me.

She reminded me that Kai and I had been through a lot and maybe it was too much. My mom always knows what to say. She thought Kai was lovely, yet was hoping I’d go off to college, and forget her. She gave me a hug and left to run some errands.

Running with abandon, running past the apple orchard where Kai and I once made mad, passionate love. It was all the motivation I needed to continue sprinting at this ridiculous pace.

I veered up a trail off of Rt 208 that cut through the orchard and led to the back “tripping fields” of the college. Running off-road softened the steps I was taking. I had found a good rhythm although I was getting winded and wanted to throw up. I ignored it and pushed on even faster, faster, and faster.

The phone rang right as my mom pulled out of the driveway. It was just past noon. I was sure it was Kai.

It wasn’t.

“Conor, this is Kai’s sister. She doesn’t know I’m calling. I thought you should know. Kai just left for the bus station. She’s taking the 12:30 Trailways to Virginia. I’m sorry Conor, you deserve better. She’s insane and a freaking idiot. If you want to see her before she leaves, you may want to head over there.”

Running faster than ever, running on pace, running down past the tennis courts and the college gym. I got a third or fourth wind, I wasn't sure which. Every hundred yards I picked out a tree or a mailbox, imagining them to be the finish line and needing a massive kick to win the race.

I hung up the phone and took a deep breath. My mom had taken the car, I had no cash for a taxi, and my old bike had two flat tires. I was screwed.

I knew the distance to the bus station was a little over three miles, similar to a 5K race. While pacing frantically back and forth, I tried to remember my best 5K time. It was either 20 or 25 minutes, and it was more than ten minutes after twelve. I’d been an athlete my whole life and more than talent, I mostly succeeded on sheer guts and determination. I was going to run, and I was going to make it. I blasted out the front door.

Running, running, running, I passed in front of the Campus School, and I was coming into the home stretch. The last hurdle was the hill on Plattekill Ave past the SUNY Old Main Building. I was close to spent, rounded the corner, and dug deep and with adrenaline coursing through my veins I cruised up it. I took the left on South Oakwood Terrace at a full sprint.

I seemed to be ahead of schedule. As exhilarating as that was, the thought of Kai leaving started to ebb into my mind. What was I going to do when I got to the bus station? Ask her not to go? Get on the bus with her? Drag her back to her house, or mine? I kept running faster and faster.

I was Sebastian Coe kicking to the finish line at the end of the lane where it intersected Main Street. I pulled up to a stop well before the intersection and could see the Trailways Station across the street. There was a bus idling in the parking lot with several people waiting to board. I noticed that Kai wasn’t one of them.

Sucking in as much air as I could, I paced back and forth on the sidewalk to cool down. I checked my watch. It was 12:25. Unbelievably, I ran the three miles in under 15 minutes. I shook my head and thought how crazy one could push themselves when your entire world counted on it. I started thinking about what counted for me and why I’d pushed myself so hard.

For the first time since getting her sister’s call, the crushing magnitude of why I was here began to fully seep in. By skating out of town and escaping without saying goodbye, Kai had decided our future, and I wasn’t part of it.

As this reality sunk in, her rejection overtook me. I leaned over and placed my hands on my knees for support and threw up in dry heaves. I couldn’t stop tears from filling my eyes.

I was still breathing hard, and I violently shook my head to regain my composure and force the tears away. Sweat, tears, and spit sprayed off me in all directions. Using my fingers as a comb I smoothed back my sweat-soaked hair making myself somewhat presentable. I wasn’t going to let her last memory be of me looking like an emotional mess.

I stood across the street watching and saw a cab pull up on Main Street. Kai got out of the back seat and the driver popped the trunk, got out, and went to the back of the car to get her bag.

I quickly sprinted across the street and as the cabbie pulled out her bag, I looked at him and said, “I got it.” With the fierce look I gave him, he didn’t question it and gave me her bag.

I came around the car to where Kai was standing on the sidewalk. Surprised it was me and not the driver, she realized her disappearing act hadn’t gone as planned. With a resigned expression she lowered her eyes, shaking her head slightly from side to side without saying a word. With my heart breaking, I looked for any crack in the decision she was making.

There was none.

I let out a long breath and said nothing, nodding my head in the direction of the bus for her to follow. I walked her bag over and gave it to the bus driver. He wrapped a ticket around the handle and gave me the claim stub before stowing it in the storage area under the bus.

Kai was standing off to the side, with a bus ticket in her hand. I walked up and handed her the baggage claim stub. Our hands touched and she lingered with her fingers grasping mine for a brief moment. She gave me a tight squeeze before pulling away.

The last few passengers were getting on the bus. I wrapped my arms around her neck and shoulders. While holding her tightly, I whispered in her ear, “Two nights ago you asked me, where have you been Conor?” Pulling away, I looked into her eyes one last time, and tapped her heart, mouthing the words, “Right here, always right here.”

She blinked a few times and kept her impassive composure. As we stared at each other, her eyes began to brim with water. Expressionless, she blinked several times to clear them. Without saying a word, Kai turned and walked over to the driver. She gave him her ticket and got on the bus, finding a window seat. After settling in she stared down at me as the bus pulled away. Her face held a blank, stony expression.

The bus disappeared in a trail of exhaust as it went up Main Street, and she was gone for good.

Bus Ride In Hell, September 5, 1979, Tuesday, Trailways Bus To Ithaca, NY (2 days later)

I looked out the window as we passed by acres of farmland. It was a mish-mosh of different crops, mostly corn stalks yet to be plowed under for the winter. The bus was almost full and noticeably quiet with passengers reading or sleeping, and a few chatting in hushed tones.

The bus swept through the heart of upstate NY, stopping at what seemed like every village along the way. It was going to be a long slog of a ride, but I didn’t care as it was all just a hazy blur. As the bus droned on, clouds rolled in, it got dark and eventually started to rain, fitting perfectly with my miserable mood.

The outcome of the past few days was crushing. It was hard to fathom really, the trip to JFK, the airport welcome, the magical drive upstate, the emotionally explosive lovemaking, all of it. Yet here I am on this bus?

I kept running the way Kai left town in my head. Realizing her plan hadn’t worked after my sprint to the bus station, she said nothing. Not a word. Her blank expression was spooky as hell, as if she was a character in the movie, The Stepford Wives. I didn’t exist.

Once again, I had no idea why she ended things, and that was the cruelest twist of all. If Kai thought I’d never make anything of myself, or if she wanted to be with someone else, at least I’d know. I’d hate it, but I’d know, and could eventually move on. Now I never will.

One thing I did know, is that I’d never see her again, ever.

The bus finally pulled into the station in Oneonta, halfway to Ithaca. The driver announced we’d be there for forty minutes and recommended the diner across the street.

The rain had stopped, and not wanting to deal with anyone, I got out and took a walk. Passing by a large bank of payphones. I thought about the fickle fate of getting Kai’s call last week. If I had missed it, this past weekend would never have happened. I would’ve been much closer to forgetting her and probably better off since the rawness of the present was excruciating.

With that thought rambling through my brain, as if on cue, there was a bright flash and a loud crack of thunder as the skies opened up with a downpour. I stared up at the sky for several moments as huge raindrops soaked me thoroughly. I couldn’t think of anything more fitting than being drenched at that moment.

Soaking wet, and sitting on a ridiculously uncomfortable bus seat, we pulled out of Oneonta. For the rest of the trip, I dozed on and off. In my dreams, trying to unlock the hidden secret of a broken heart, memories of the past year flashed through my head.

 

Open post

Coming of Age (3)

Coming of Age

August 27, 1978, Sunday, New Paltz, NY

It was early morning on a beautiful Sunday in late summer.

Conor borrowed his Mom’s Ford Fairmont and told his parents he was off to church, supposedly to the family’s Catholic Church for Sunday Mass. He didn’t let on, but he had no plans of going there.

Instead, Conor found a church west of town in the Shawangunk Mountains or “Gunks.” More a ridge than mountains, the Gunks are an outdoor paradise of rocky escarpments, sheer cliffs, waterfalls, and streams. Conor felt bad about lying. He hoped if they knew what he did and where he went, they might not condemn him to Purgatory.

Dwarf pines and mountain laurel brushed his legs as Conor followed the Trapps boulder path up to the summit. He chose different lookouts based on the proximity of nearby rock climbers. He wanted quiet seclusion, not the sound of pitons being tapped into rock.

The spot he chose was on top of a sheer cliff. Looking down several hundred feet below, the oak trees stretched out from the base of the rock wall. Their leaf canopy seemed like an unruly green shag carpet that would catch and cushion a fallen climber. Conor made a mental note to step carefully on his descent, to not challenge this notion.

There wasn’t a cloud in the sky, and it was dry with extremely low humidity making for a sparkling view. The valley below was so clear the rolling hills, farm pastures, and wooded upland supplied a tapestry of distant textures. They seemed so vibrant, it was like you could reach out and run your hand over them. In the distance, the buildings in downtown New Paltz were shimmering in the morning sun.

He loved the morning serenity, and it was his time for spiritual enlightenment. Once settled in on a flat boulder, he looked out and reflected on life and how he fit in. He wondered about the future, what was ahead, and how he could shape it. To add color to his thoughts, he also brought a soprano recorder. He loved the tone and mostly played folk songs with a little Steely Dan or Chuck Mangione thrown in.

Today, he thought about his coming senior year in high school. Over the summer, he’d grown a lot and was now nearly six feet and had filled out to match. He let his hair grow to shoulder length, and it looked good. Conor stood out in a crowd with a curious gaze and a smile that lit up his face.

In school, he was well-liked and wasn’t part of any one group. The nerdy smart kids thought he was cool, the jocks liked the way he played soccer, the stoners saw him as a rebel, and the outcasts liked that he noticed them. It didn’t matter who you were, Conor treated everyone the same. After saying hello, he’d ask something, listen, and care what was said.

He rarely shared much about himself. Conor always questioned whether he was good enough and masked his insecurities with a “chill” exterior. It was perceived more as a quiet confidence, deep and thoughtful in a way that others noticed. He was smarter than most about many things and kept it to himself. He seemed mature beyond his years, yet the summer he just experienced took that to another level.

Conor landed a job that summer at a boy’s sleepaway camp as a counselor. It was the first time he was on his own away from home. Night and day he was in charge of eleven ten year old’s. It was challenging and fully stretched the “fake it until you make it” idea to the limit, and he thrived on the responsibility.

At 17, he was 4-5 years younger than the other counselors. Most were from England, and on nights off, they took him under their wing, and he got a glimpse of being a full-on adult. It was a heady time, and with New York’s 18-year-old drinking age, he looked old enough to join them in going to pubs, drinking pints, arguing politics, and sharing life’s dreams. The women counselors adored him yet being too young for them instead taught him how to treat a woman in and out of bed. It was a real education in so many ways.

Looking out to the valley below, Conor looked forward to his last year of high school. He’d always been shy around pretty girls and had doubts when confronted by overly confident guys. He thought about these types of classmates and laughed to himself when comparing them to the Brits he’d lived with that summer.

He smiled and thought about how things were going to be a bit different this coming year.

Open post

The New Girl (4)

The New Girl

September 5, 1978, Tuesday afternoon, New Paltz High School

Phil walked into the gym from the locker room. He noticed Conor intently watching the girls’ volleyball practice.

He walked over and said, “Conor, we better get out there, Coach will be pissed if his seniors are late for practice.”

He wasn’t only a senior; Conor was by far the best player on the soccer team. Phil was Conor’s good friend and played soccer mostly to stay in shape for baseball season.

“Seriously Conor, we gotta go.”

Nodding his head toward the court Conor asked, “Sure, but first, do you know if that’s a new girl, someone new to the school?”

The new girl had a chic layered brunette hairstyle that fell just above her shoulders accenting a perfect neckline. She seemed familiar, but he couldn’t place her. Her look was different, exotic in a way, and it caught Conor’s attention, though her chunky oversized sweats did her no favors. Yet, he was attracted by more than what she looked like. She had a fire in her eyes and a confident stride that showed she meant business.

The girl noticed Conor looking at her and caught his eye. She held it for a bit longer than a glance, then quickly looked away smirking to herself.

As they walked out of the gym together, Phil glanced over his shoulder toward the volleyballers and said, “No idea who you’re talking about Conor. We have a game on Friday and maybe you could think more about that. What do you say?”

“Whoa, it’s too hot to run suicide drills. Coach’s trying to kill us”

With sweat draining off his face and gasping for air Conor was able to reply, “You’ll live Phil, this is all about getting our asses into shape”

Coach blew his whistle and ended the practice, and the team slogged their way into the locker room to shower. Conor was always a bit shy about being naked in front of others. Instead, he walked into the school to cool down while his teammates showered.

He found the soda machine in the cafeteria, pumped a quarter into it, and selected an Orange Crush. As he cracked it open and started to take a long pull on the can, the girl he watched at volleyball practice walked in.

Their eyes met and she froze in mid-stride. She had the same dazzling radiance about her that he saw in the gym. They stared at each other for several seconds. Conor’s mind was blank, and he could find nothing to say.

She was just as mute but seemed as if she could have a full conversation with just a glance. She did look familiar, and he got the sense that she knew who he was. Finally, she gave him a wry smile, turned around, and walked away down the hall.

Conor didn’t know her name or anything about her except her sweats were more suited to the 1950s, were two sizes too big, and she played volleyball. Yet, the way she looked at him was intense and beautiful at the same time, with a mesmerizing glow.

He was smitten.

 

Free the Butterfly: September 6, 1978, Wednesday afternoon, New Paltz High School

 

It was an extra hot day for early September. Conor went out before practice to hit balls against the back wall of the gym. To get a break from the sun he waded inside. Several volleyball players started to appear. The girl from the cafeteria, baggy sweats and all was one of them.

After a few minutes, Jane walked into the gym. She worked for the school paper and wrote a sports column. Seeing Conor, she walked toward him. Conor called out to her, “Don’t forget Jane, Walsh starts with a W!”

“Sure, first you have to make something happen, like scoring a goal,” Jane quickly shot back with a sly grin.

“Oh, it’s like that is it! Make sure the “W” works on your typewriter, you’re going to need it.”

They both smiled and shoulder to shoulder looked out toward the volleyball practice as an awkward pause settled between them.

“You cover all sports don’t you? Including girls’ volleyball?” Conor finally asked.

“Yeah, why?”

Conor nodded to the middle of the gym.

“Who is the new girl on the volleyball team, the one with the baggy sweats?” he asked.

Jane peered out onto the court with a puzzled look.

“Conor what are you talking about? The girl with the baggie sweats is not new for chrissakes. She was in our French class all last year and sat right behind you. That’s Katherine Adams, you knucklehead! She’s gone by Kai since the fourth grade,” Jane exclaimed.

Under his breath, he replied, “That’s impossible. Kai Adams? Come on Jane, Little Kai Adams? Kai Adams is barely four feet tall and skinny as a rail. She wears pigtails, thick glasses, and a different assortment of coveralls each day. That girl, that new girl is no Kai Adams.”

As if on cue, the girl Jane claimed was Kai, felt the heat seeping into the gym. She slowly peeled her sweatshirt up and over her full five-foot-six-inch torso, arching her back as she did. Underneath, she unveiled a white tank top that seemed a few sizes too small. It hugged her full-sized breasts that prominently stuck out as she stretched to get the sweatshirt off over her head.

She then slowly walked over to the sideline by the volleyball net and stripped out of her sweatpants revealing a pair of tight pink terry cloth shorts. They seemed more like bikini bottoms than gym shorts. They hugged her curves below the edge of her bottom with her long, and incredibly toned legs flowing down to the floor. She then pulled on a pair of pink leg warmers around her ankles that matched her shorts. This was no girl. She was all woman.

Jane watched Kai strip out of her sweats and slowly exhaled as she glanced over her shoulder at Conor.

“Looks like “little” Kai Adams has grown up, huh.”

Jane shook her head chuckling to herself as she headed out the gym door leaving Conor gaping at Kai wide-eyed in disbelief.

Out on the court, Kai felt his stare and looked over at Conor who didn’t avert his gaze. She blushed, looked away, and then looked back again, flashing him a dazzling smile. She thought she noticed him shudder a bit.

A few JV football players passing through the gym on their way to practice started jeering at Kai like construction workers watching a pretty girl walk by. The volleyball coach kicked them out of the gym. She then called out to the team to start practice and Kai took off across the court.

An hour later, Phil high-fived Conor about halfway through practice. “Dang, you may want to save some of those goals for Friday’s game.”

Conor was ripping it up, dribbling through the entire team scoring easily, and hitting the upper corners of the goal with shots from 25-30 yards out. Everything was going in.

Coach came up to him and quietly said, “Conor, you need to dial it back a bit, our goalkeeper thinks he sucks, and the defense is losing their confidence. Not sure what’s gotten into you. Try channeling it into our first game, got it?”

“Sorry coach, I feel amazing today like I can do anything. I’ll be sure to hit a few shots right at the keeper to help him feel better about himself.”

Conor didn’t hang around the locker room and headed straight to the cafeteria after practice. Rarely did anyone ever show up there. It was like his personal post-practice sanctuary where he replayed the day’s activities. Today was different, he stared out the huge windows into the school parking lot, hoping someone would show up.

A few minutes later he heard footsteps behind him, and he turned around and there she was. Kai had her sweats back on and gave him a sideways glance heading toward the water fountain. He watched her without saying anything, as she leaned over and had a drink.

When finished, she glanced over at Conor and said, “Hi”

“Hi yourself,” Conor replied.

There was a lull as they eyed each other and Conor continued, “I’m sorry. I didn’t recognize you the other day. You’ve changed.”

He then quickly added, “For the better, definitely for the better!”

Kai smiled and added, “Yeah, this summer I kind of caught up a bit.”

“It’s as if you’ve emerged, like a butterfly,” Conor added.

Pulling at the side of her sweatshirt with a half-smile Kai replied, “Not exactly. I’m afraid more like a moth’s cocoon than a chrysalis. Uh, you know, the kind a butterfly makes?”

“You may want to rethink that, the way you shed your cocoon before practice wasn’t very moth-like,” Conor said with a sly smile and a single arched eyebrow.

“Still, I do seem to be drawn to bright lights and open flames lately, so there’s that,” Kai quickly added with her tongue firmly planted in her cheek.

“Open flames, hmm,” he paused a beat, then asked, “Do you like flying at night? If you’re feeling moth-like, perhaps a lovely Luna Moth might be a better fit. They mostly come out at night, you know, with the moon?”

Conor made a swirling motion while pointing at Kai’s sweats then added, “And may match with all that, a bit better.”

“Perhaps. Luna Moths are beautiful, unfortunately, their lifespan is for only one day, and then pfft, a goner! Where would I be then?” Kai asked.

“Yeah that definitely won’t work, I still thought I saw a colorful butterfly, emerge from all of that,” Conor retorted once again pointing at her sweats with both hands.

“Oooo, I do love a beautiful Monarch,” Kai exclaimed.

“Well, there you are then,” Conor agreed.

“I do like the night also. Somewhere I heard that when the sun goes down the real fun begins,” Kai added as her cheeks started to flush a bright red.

Conor, smiling broadly, without missing a beat asked, “I’ve heard that too and it’s almost dark. What kind of fun did you have in mind?”

Kai didn’t answer. Instead, looking at him under half-lidded eyes, she flashed a sexy sheepish grin and slowly backed out through the cafeteria doors and booked down the hall.

With adrenaline coursing through his veins, Conor wanted to run after her but didn’t feel the timing was right.

He knew one thing for certain. He needed to learn all there was about Kai Adams.

 

Katharine “Kai” Adams: Summer, 1978, Paris, France

 

Kai Adams finished her junior year of high school much as Conor had remembered her, a girl who physically hadn’t grown much past the seventh grade. Short, thin, flat-chested, frizzy braided hair, thick glasses with a penchant for hiding herself behind coveralls. Although a straight-A student, it seemed as if something was stunting her growth.

Her upbringing was less than ideal. Kai’s mom and dad couldn’t have been more different.

Her father was an IBM engineer and a control freak. Kai’s mom was the exact opposite. She was a free spirit, a creative woman who much preferred being a leaf floating down a stream. She liked to be spontaneous and lived life with an air of serendipity. They say opposites attract, and it was pretty obvious these two weren’t from other sides of the spectrum, they were from different planets.

When Kai was in seventh grade her father accused her mom of cheating on him. He filed for divorce, and it got ugly. He accused her of turning tricks as a prostitute while he was at work and the kids were at school. Drug use and heavy drinking were also brought into the proceedings.

Not one bit of it was true. Still, it was the early 1970s, and men, especially IBM men, were given the full benefit of the doubt. He trumped up enough circumstantial evidence to convince a judge that she was a deviant person, not fit to be a mother.

He won easily.

It was beyond devastating for Kai and her sister. They were emotionally and mentally traumatized by the turn of events. Kai’s mother, unable to see her children, her life and reputation ruined, decided to run as far away as she could get. She moved into a cheap flat in the Latin Quarter of Paris, enrolled at the Sorbonne, and started over as a sociology student.

On the surface, Kai and her sister mostly adapted to their plight, yet the scars never fully hidden or healed, continued to inflict pain in different ways and to varying degrees. Their father started dating and became more involved with his girlfriends. He paid less attention to the children which was fine by them.

Kai’s mother connected with her kids through letters and the occasional phone call when her ex-husband wasn’t home. Finally, after five years, she asked her ex if Kai could come to Paris for summer vacation before starting her senior year.

As it happened, that spring Kai’s dad had fallen for a local lawyer, and they wanted to move in together. This meant Kai and her sister had to move to the lawyer's house on Plains Road on the other side of town. As a trade, her father permitted Kai to visit her mother in France. In return, Kai wouldn’t make a fuss about moving in with the lawyer and convince her sister that it would be a good thing.

The summer Kai spent in Paris was life-changing. It was kind of a rebirth, and her body and soul began to heal and grow. The love her mom showered her with was like giving Kai an injection of growth hormones. In three short months, she turned from a skinny girl to a young woman with curves to match. Kai’s thick glasses, pigtails, and coveralls were replaced with contact lenses, make-up, perfume, a stylish Parisian bobbed hairdo, and designer clothes.

She didn’t want summer to end. Once back in New Paltz for her senior year in high school, Kai plotted a course back to her mom in Paris as soon as she could.

 

A Three K Party: September 7, 1978, Evening, New Paltz, NY

 

Kai’s dad and girlfriend had given her a bedroom in the basement of their new house. It was like an apartment with a walkout slider, a bathroom, and a separate phone with a party line. They began treating her like an adult, and she could come and go as she pleased, as her dad’s girlfriend wanted nothing to do with his children.

Kai picked up the phone’s receiver to make a call, and without dialing any numbers, heard voices faintly coming from it. She put the phone up to her ear in time to hear,

“What’s going on with you Kai?”

“Kiki, is that you?” Kai asked with surprise.

“Yes, it’s me, who else would I be?” Kiki asked.

“The phone didn’t ring, and when I picked it up to call you I heard your voice on the line Kiki. It surprised me,” Kai explained.

“Must be the party line thing I guess. Kate are you on the line too,” Kiki asked?

“Yeah, I’m here, how are things, Kai?” Kate asked.

“Things are fine, sort of. Something happened this week that has me a bit freaked out,” Kai confided.

“OK, what has your panties in a bunch?” Kate asked.

Kai met both Kate and Kiki during their sophomore year and became close friends. Kiki is a carefree girl, the life of the party, promiscuous, sexy, spontaneous, and up for anything. Kate is the grounded one. She’s incredibly articulate, blunt, quick on her feet, sarcastic, and protective of her friends. They’re Kai’s yin and yang with Kate telling her what she should avoid, and Kiki egging her on to go for it.

“Yeah, uh, it’s kind of, well, about a guy,” Kai responded.

“A guy, what guy?” both Kiki and Kate cried out simultaneously, surprised that Kai for once had a guy she was interested in.

“It started at volleyball practice. I caught Conor Walsh staring at me like he didn’t know who I was.”

“There’s no surprise there,” Kiki said, “your boobs are now like Linda Carter size, you know Wonder Woman?”

“You’re also about a foot taller and that Parisian hairdo is well, Parisian,” Kate added.

“O.K., I can see that my look is a bit different, it’s one of the reasons I’ve been wearing oversized sweats, so I don’t make a scene. It was really hot at volleyball practice, and I was sweltering. I had to take them off. The thing is I forgot what I had on under the sweats. Conor was in the gym and watched as I pulled off my sweatshirt, and it felt like I was stripping in front of him, and everyone else.

Stating the obvious, Kate asked, “Really, you showed the whole gym your bra Kai? That must have caused quite a stir?”

”Well I wasn’t really wearing a bra –“

“You flashed your boobs to everyone, that’s amazing!” Kiki gushed.

“No, I wasn’t naked underneath Kiki. I had a tube top and short shorts on, and they were pretty revealing. I saw Conor shudder a bit and didn’t know what else to do, so I smiled at him. Then a bunch of footballers started acting like idiots.”

“Oh my God, forget about the idiots, Kai, Conor is so – hot!” Kiki added, “And you smiled at him, what did he say?”

“Nothing he was on the other side of the gym. After practice though, I went down to the cafeteria to get a drink. I barged in thinking no one would be there, and Conor was standing by the soda machine. I was totally caught off-guard, and we both stood there staring at each other. I swear I thought I was going to die; I couldn’t breathe.”

“Did he say anything?” Kiki asked.

“No, we locked eyes and stared at each other without saying a word. I know it sounds insane, but my gut did somersaults, and my heartbeat was like a metronome gone wild. I felt something, I really did. Is that possible?”

“What Kai, the first guy you see, and you have stars in your eyes?” Kate asked with dry sarcasm.

“Then today after practice, I went back to see if he was there again, and he was! This time we talked to each other. Weirdly, we mostly talked about moths and butterflies,” Kai said.

“What the hell? Leave the bugs for biology. What were you thinking?” Kate asked.

“Well, it was all sarcasm and sexual innuendo.” After a pause, Kai added, “I think.”

“Now we’re getting somewhere!” Kiki panted.

“Not really. I stuck my foot in my mouth by saying I have more fun at night, and it came out like I was referring to sex. I turned all red and ran out of the cafeteria,” Kai said.

“Whoa girl, you said what? You need to slow down a bit” Kate said.

Kiki would have none of it.

“Kai Adams if you don’t jump Conor’s bones, you’re nuts!” Kiki continued loudly into the phone, “He’s freaking totally off the charts HOT. I’m heating up just thinking about him. Who are you holding out for, the Six Million Dollar Man?”

“Look, let’s not get carried away, he may only be interested in the few changes I made over the summer and nothing else,” Kai said.

Kate always telling it like it is added, “Sure Wonder Woman, only a few changes, who would notice, who would care…”

 

Open post

A Verbal Smackdown (5)

Verbal Smackdown

September 8, 1978, Friday, New Paltz High School

Please listen carefully to the following school announcements:

This is Principal Salinger. Good Morning everyone and welcome. We’re happy to have everyone back and look forward to another great year.

Coming up this week on Saturday the football team will take on Rondout in their first game of the season. We look forward to everyone coming out to support the team.

Also, your boys’ soccer team played a preseason game against Ellenville, losing 3-2 with team captain Conor Walsh scoring both goals.

Finally, a quick reminder that the library is for research, and the easy chairs are not meant for napping during less popular classes. Thank you.

Conor went through the gym on the way to practice and he stopped in his tracks. Thirty football players were sitting against the gym wall watching volleyball practice. They weren’t interested in serves or spikes; they were only interested in Kai Adams.

She had given up on the oversized sweats and was wearing a light blue t-shirt that seemed a size too small. She could not help but stand out. With all the commotion, Conor had trouble getting her attention. Instead, he watched Aaron walk up to her.

Aaron was the quarterback of the football team, QB1 on the depth chart. Conor played with him on the basketball team junior year and knew what an ego-driven ass he was. With his spoiled demeanor and 6’3,” 225 pound size, he usually got what he wanted. Not one to shy away from an audience, Aaron was prone to putting people on the spot with his self-absorbed charm.

“Hi there, uh, Kai isn’t it? Looks like you had a great summer.” Aaron said in a voice loud enough for all to hear.

Kai, trembling a bit, stood staring up at him.

Eyeing her up and down like a trainer judging horse flesh, he said, “You look great. We should hang out. We can go driving in my convertible after Saturday’s game. You should get to know me better.”

Again Kai said nothing and seemed nervous. Her eyes were beginning to rim with red, her head started aching and she began rubbing the back of her neck.

Moving his hands mimicking a large chest, Aaron said, “Also looks like you’ve grown up and out quite a bit. Especially the out part!” Staring at her chest, he licked his lips and said, “You know what I mean?”

Kai’s eyes fluttered rapidly and then she blinked them shut and slowly opened them with a vastly different demeanor. Her face darkened, her lips drew a stiff straight line, and her eyebrows lowered over her eyes. Her nervousness transformed into one truly pissed-off girl.

Oblivious, Aaron looked to his audience and back to Kai as he spoke, “We’ll stop at my house for a swim, only the two of us. I bet you can really fill out a bathing suit. We can fool around or whatever,” he said with a wink. “I’ll pick you up around three.”

Kai was seething.

“What do you say, uh, it is Kai right?”

Most expect a nobody would surely want to party with QB1, yet what happened next was beyond unexpected.

Kai seemed to grow a few inches, and her body flexed with confidence. She finally replied with a clear and forceful voice.

“You can be sure that I absolutely look amazing in my hot red bikini. My 34D breasts are barely covered by the top, and my slim 26-inch waist and 32-inch hips round out the bikini bottoms perfectly.”

“The thing is you’ll never see any of this, Aaron,” Kai waved her hand seductively over her body and added, “and you know why? You’re a misogynistic, self-centered, testosterone-hugging prick who isn’t worthy of it. Crawl back under your misguided egotistical cloak of absurdity and jerk off by yourself since no one will ever be able to do it as well as you.”

You could hear a pin drop, and all eyes were on Aaron to see how he would respond.

With a forced laugh Aaron glanced around at the audience he created. He stammered and struggled to reply with a high chirping voice, “th, th, that’s a good one,” with more stammering, “I, I, I, bet you laid in b, b, bed all night thinking that up.” His face was bright red, and he seemed to shrink in size. He looked from side to side for some sort of lifeline that wasn’t appearing.

A murmur rose around the gym as Kai stared him down with a look of utter disrespect and rejection, not saying another word.

Right then the outside gym door slammed open, and the assistant football coach entered the gym and bellowed,

“What the hell is going on here? You’re looking at two laps for every minute late and we’re at seven minutes late and counting. Move it!”

Like a dam had opened, everyone began moving at once. Aaron sneered at Kai and joined the exodus through the gym's double doors.

Conor stood by the door as the gym emptied and Kai saw him. She looked over with a wry smile and shrugged her shoulders. Conor was amazed by what he’d seen and smiled back at her with sheer awe as he was swept out the gym doors by the crowd.

“Kai, it’s all over school about you and the quarterback! I heard you made him cry, what happened?” Kiki asked.

“It was nothing like that, I was merely pushing back on a reaction to my um, new, uh, physique,” Kai replied into the phone.

A new voice chimed in, “Better get used to that.”

“Is that you on the line, Kate?” Kiki asked.

“Yeah, and from what I’ve been told, it was an awesome verbal smackdown. He is a total dickhead, and I wish I were there to see it,” Kate said.

“I don’t know Kate; somehow I think you were there. I felt like I was channeling what you’ve drilled into my head all these years,” Kai admitted.

“If nothing else, all the guys know about your huge jugs. You’ll get a ton of dates now!” Kiki said, putting a sexy spin on things.

“There’s really only one guy I’m interested in,” Kai said.

“Conor! Has he said anything to you about your run-in with Aaron?” Kate asked.

“He was there and saw the whole thing. After it ended, the look he gave made me want to run over and jump into his arms. It sounds stupid, but it was as if he was looking at his star.”

“What the hell, why didn’t he run over and punch Aaron’s lights out?” Kate asked with indignance.

“I bet he would Kate, yet he didn’t have to, she slayed him without any help!” Kiki answered for Kai.

“I shrugged and smiled in his direction like it was no big deal. He was near the doorway when the football coach came in yelling at everybody and was pushed outside by the crowd. He kept jumping up to see me over the big football guys until he was fully out of view. It was kind of cute,” Kai gushed.

“I can’t wait for you to get him in the sack, and I want all the details!” Kiki exclaimed.

“Be careful, Kai, people love their football, and you may get some unwanted feedback. I can’t always be there to have your back,” Kate warned as she hung up the phone.

 

September 11, 1978, Monday, New Paltz High School

Kai was settling into her seat in Mr. Masson’s homeroom. It only lasted long enough for him to call the roll and for the school announcements to be heard over the loudspeaker. Thankfully, Ashley was in the same homeroom. Ashley was a cheerleader and had been Kai’s best friend since grade school.

“Kai, what’s the matter, you look like you’re going to cry?” Ashley asked.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to Ash.”

“What happened?”

Kai sighed, “When I opened my locker this morning, I found this.”

She opened her backpack and showed Ashley an extra-large bright red bikini top.

“What? How did that get there, who did it?”

“Who knows, it’s someone that can pick a lock. They also left a note,” Kai replied.

She showed Ashley a card that read, “I bet you can fill this one out!”

“You have to take it to Principal Salinger; this is not right.”

“Can’t do that Ash. After the scene in the gym, I see people I don’t know looking at me and whispering as I walk by. If I make a big deal about this it will only get worse.”

Kai reached out and held Ashley’s hand, “All this will pass, I need to lay low.”

Kai and Ashley listened to the announcements that morning, realizing the world can sometimes shine on those least expecting it.

 

Please listen carefully to the following school announcements:

Good morning everyone and welcome to Monday.

On the gridiron this past weekend, the football team had a tough opening game against Rondout. After throwing a team-record eight interceptions, they squeaked out a 7-6 win. Hopefully, we’ll complete a pass this Saturday at Pine Bush.

The Varsity Boys Soccer team came in second at a Kick-Off Tournament at Hudson. Conor Walsh scored all three goals for the team. Their league schedule starts this Friday at Highland.

The girls' volleyball team will play their first game of the season this Thursday in the gym against Coleman, let’s give all our teams your support.

Finally, a reminder that only tobacco cigarettes are allowed to be smoked in the smoking lounge. Thank you for your attention to this matter.

 

Open post

Hero’s Reward (6)

Hero’s Reward

September 14, 1978, Thursday, New Paltz High School

The soccer coach extended practice to work on corner kicks and set plays. Conor was hoping to catch some of Kai’s volleyball game against Coleman. By the time he got to the gym, it was over.

One of Kai’s teammates, Amy, was still waiting for her mom to pick her up. Conor had known Amy since the fifth grade at the Campus School. More of an acquaintance than a friend, like most of his Campus School classmates, she was brainy and had a lot of classes with Kai. He casually asked her about the game.

Amy was excited that Conor had stopped to talk to her. With nervous energy, she spoke at hyper-speed.

“For the first game, we weren’t bad. Coleman had better spikers. We had better diggers. It was close. Kai Adams was the difference. Her serves were amazing. She was on fire. Totally won the game for us.”

“Man, I wish I hadn’t missed it. Do you know Kai well? I don’t have many classes with her.”

“Of course, she’s in three of my classes right now. She’s a real good friend of mine.” Amy paused to walk that back a bit and added, “I mean we do class projects together sometimes, and have been volleyball teammates since freshman year.”

Conor smiled and looked at Amy to continue.

“I’ve been to her house a few times. She’s always nice. She sometimes forgets to finish her parts of a project though. When she realizes it, she cranks like crazy to catch up. Never seen someone able to write a term paper in one night like she can, and still get an A. I think she’s awesome.”

Conor continued to nod and gesture like he was actively listening.

“I have typing class with her seventh period. We just started and she’s typing twice as fast as everyone. Anyway, it’s been great chatting Conor, there’s my Mom, I have to go. Let’s do this again soon, bye!”

Conor chuckled at how people sometimes reacted to him.

The next morning, Conor showed up at the guidance counselor's office, looking to change his class schedule. He told the counselor he was thinking of becoming a writer who needed typing skills. He walked out of the office confirmed for seventh period typing class.

 

September 15, 1978, Friday, Highland High School

“Hi Ash, are you cheering at the soccer game this afternoon”

“Yep, thinking of coming?” Ashley asked.

“I’m not sure I should. Remember I told you I kind of had a crush on Conor Walsh? Well, I haven’t seen him at all since Monday and maybe he’s not interested,” Kai said.

“You should come, Conor will definitely notice you. You can ride over with us in the cheerleader van,” Ashley said.

“Maybe. He’s extremely popular and well-liked. I don’t want him to think I’m a groupie or something.”

“No doubt he’s a catch, but Kai, it’s time for you to step up to the plate,” Ashley urged. “He might be the school’s soccer star, but you announced to everyone you have 36DoubleD jugs! That has to have upped your status.”

“I’m only 34D, Ash. Hell, I’d topple over if they were that big.” Kai replied.

“Yeah, especially with that teeny tiny waist of yours!” Ashley responded with a giggle.

“All right, all right, my jugs and all will come with you guys to Highland!”

It was halftime and the newly formed Highland High soccer team had defended their home field well and were beating the perennial powerhouse team from New Paltz 2-0.

“This is a disgrace and an embarrassment!” Coach admonished the team, and he continued haranguing them for a poor start.

While the coach gave his halftime pep talk, Conor scanned the crowd. It was a huge turnout for Highland’s first-ever game with more than five hundred people surrounding the field. He got a jolt when he saw Kai Adams looking right at him through the crowd.

She stared him down with a serious determined set of eyes and then gave a cool half-smile and a nod of her head. He felt a rush of adrenaline and nodded back to her with a new sense of confidence ”

The coach stared directly at Conor and finished his rant by saying, “They’re running you off the field Walsh, where is our offense?”

The whole team looked at him and there was a lengthy pause as Conor scanned the team in the huddle, looking into the eyes of every player. Sisyphus would have easily rolled his stone to the top if he’d seen the confident smile Conor flashed to each of them.

“These Highland farmers have no idea what’s about to hit them. No upstart sod kickers are going to beat us. Got it!” Conor said with total confidence.

The whole team erupted as one and they headed out onto the pitch. From the very first possession, it was as if Highland was playing a different team.

In the next thirty minutes, Conor scored three times. Unfortunately, his team let in a fluke goal allowing Highland to tie it up. With less than a minute left in the game, Conor took a shot from forty yards out with a ton of topspin. It was a shot that only he would ever think of trying. It sailed high and looked to be headed over the crossbar of the Highland goal. At the last moment, it nosed-dived into the upper corner for an impossible score. It was his fourth goal of the day for a 4-3 win.

His teammates were delirious and mobbed him on the pitch. No question, at least up to that point, that it was Conor’s best game ever. As he walked off the pitch he scanned the remaining crowd to see if his extra motivation was still there, but he didn’t see her.

Many of the players were already on the bus and were waiting for the coach and a few stragglers before heading back to New Paltz. Conor walked through the Highland High parking lot on cloud nine. As he turned a corner toward the bus, sitting cross-legged on the hood of a car down the aisle was Kai Adams. As he got closer his stomach flipped over several times as a thousand butterflies churned away inside.

She slid off the hood of the car and leaned back against its front end. She was glowing with an air of wonder and excitement as he approached her.

“I’ve been thinking a lot about you Kai Adams,” Conor said, pausing to let it sink in before continuing. “I know I’m not one of the popular kids, still I’d really like to get to know you better, much better.”

Kai paused for a second, then chuckling said, “You, not one of the popular kids? Conor, you just scored four goals and single-handedly beat an entire soccer team. You’re kidding, right?”

Conor said nothing, tilted his head from side to side as he rolled his eyes as if she might have a point.

She continued, “If anything I’m the groupie here. Until a week ago, I was completely invisible and the people I hung out with, if you could call it that, mostly talked about algorithms, square roots, and chess club. With that said…”

Kai didn’t bother to finish her thought. She looked into Conor’s eyes, reached up, and put her hand around the back of his neck. She pulled him close and kissed him on the lips for a long, long moment. She gently pulled away, and with their faces barely apart, continued to look up into his eyes for another several seconds.

Then placing her hand on his chest, she padded him there a few times, and then gently pushed him back a step.

Nodding toward the bus, with a dazzling sexy smile, she said, “To be continued,” and slowly walked out of the parking lot. Conor watched her walk until she disappeared behind a row of cars and was gone.

The guys in the bus who up to then held their collective breath watching the scene below erupted with jeers and cheers. Throwing an assortment of sweaty rolled-up ankle tape and ice cubes in Conor’s direction as he approached the bus in a mock salute for their returning captain.

 

Open post

Foreplay For More (7)

Foreplay For More

September 18, 1978, Monday, New Paltz, NY

Please pay attention to the following school announcements:

Good morning everyone and hope you all had a wonderful weekend.

Our sports teams have all had recent success. The football team won in a close 10-9 win over Pine Bush. It was a crazy game as the team rushed for a whopping 295 yards and didn’t complete even one pass in 15 attempts in the win.

The soccer team kicked off their league schedule last Friday with a super exciting game at Highland. Team captain, Conor Walsh, scored four goals, the last one with only seconds remaining for a 4-3 win. That’s how you do it!

In girls' volleyball, not to be outdone, captain Kai Adams served for nineteen consecutive points in a straight sets win over Coleman. Way to go team!

In club news, the chess club is holding tryouts and spots are extremely limited, ahem. Be sure to sign up early.

That is all, have a great day.

Kai walked into her typing class and sitting in the back row was Conor. She had no idea what he was doing there. She started tingling as she took her seat a row ahead of him and over by the windows.

Soon she heard a tap, tap, tapping that clearly was the beat for Stayin Alive coming from an IBM Selectric as the rest of the students stumbled into class. She looked back at Conor, and he was smiling like a fool.

Up to now, she’d been attracted by the way he flexed his muscles, the swagger he had in his gait, and the confident way he danced down a soccer field playing keep away with his opponents. He also had a smile that lit up his whole face and made her feel like jelly inside.

She really started falling for him when he made her laugh like today in typing class. It went beyond the silliness. Conor had a witty response to the world, and she loved the way he kept things light with a twist of irony.

Typing class had started and while the teacher was setting up the day’s drills, Kai passed a note back to Conor. It read, “What are you doing here?”

A few minutes later he passed it back. Kai unfolded it and the note read, “I think I’ve got real potential in the clerical field…and, well, you’re here, so there’s that!” She looked back at him with a crooked smile, then sent the note back.

Conor read, “My house tonight? We can discuss your career options. Say, 7 PM?” His heart beat faster, and he was thrilled at the prospect.

His note back was simple, “You’re on. Address?” Kai sent back her address with a note telling him to bring some homework and knock on the slider to her bedroom in the back of her house.

Looking in the mirror, Kai was still getting used to seeing herself without dorky glasses and pigtails. Make-up was still new to her, and she added a little mascara and eye shadow. She loved how it accented her hazel-colored eyes.

Her mom bought her a small bottle of Chanel #5 years ago, and it was the only perfume she owned. She had never used it and only opened the bottle from time to time to smell it to remember her mom. Rose water, jasmine, and sandalwood scented; it was the only thing she thought perfume should smell like.

Being that tonight was her first real meeting alone with a boy, it was time to use a little. She thought the person in the mirror was pretty, if not a bit sexy, and it gave her a small boost of confidence.

She opened a drawer of her dresser and pulled out a pair of the Gloria Vanderbilt designer jeans her mom had bought her on the Champs-Elysée. She wasn’t used to putting them on and it was a struggle squeezing into them. They looked really good on her.

She pulled on a tight-fitting white t-shirt with a heart cut out in front and noticed right away that it was way too revealing. Instead, she chose a thin lavender sleeveless mock turtleneck. As with everything she wore lately, it was pretty tight fitting, and her chest stood out. She added stud earrings, and a necklace her mom’s boyfriend Rick had given her as a going-away present.

The image reflecting back at her seemed like someone she didn’t know, but she couldn’t do much about it. She thought she looked very adult, maybe more than she should for a first “meeting” with Conor. She went with it anyway, curious to see where it would lead.

After supper, Conor told his mom he was going over to a friend’s house to do homework and asked to use her car. This was a new one. Conor had never used doing homework as a car excuse before. She asked him which friend, and without naming Kai, he said it was a new friend.

Conor had matured a lot over the summer, and his mom sensed Conor was visiting a girl and was nervous about telling her. Without asking anything else, she tossed him the keys to her car and asked him to be home by a decent hour since it was a school night.

Conor popped into the bathroom to check his look in the mirror. Fortunately, there were no new pimples and after running a brush through his long shoulder-length hair, was confident he was presentable. He wasn’t fashion-conscious, wearing a pair of jeans and an untucked flannel shirt. He felt clothes were not as important as the person found within them.

Grabbing his AP History textbook, Conor yelled goodbye to his mom as he went out the door. He hopped in the front seat of her car, put the keys in the ignition, and leaned back in the seat before turning over the engine.

For the last few weeks, aside from soccer, he’d thought of little else than Kai Adams. They’d eyed each other in the hallways, traded knowing glances at practice, and had brief exchanges in the cafeteria. Over a week ago, apart from a kiss after the Highland game where little was said, he didn’t know much about her. Sitting in his mom’s car about to go over to her house, Conor got a queasy feeling.

He started to second-guess things. Maybe she flirted with everyone. Or got carried away with his big game at Highland and her kiss after was her way of celebrating.

Conor was anything but a lady's man. He’d had only a few dates his whole life and one was for the junior prom and the other was for last year’s homecoming dance. Both of which were last-minute mercy dates, of girls he barely knew.

He sat there and took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He started thinking about how things were different this school year. He remembered how the women counselors at summer camp made a fuss about him, and they were all college girls. One even told him if he were older, she wouldn’t have let another woman near him. Maybe Kai did have a crush on him, he thought. She did ask him to come over, and she wouldn’t have if she weren’t interested.

Conor reached for the keys and started the car. He thought that if Kai wasn’t as interested in him as he was in her, it wouldn’t be the end of the world. All he could do was be himself and see where things went.

As he pulled out of the driveway, he also said to himself, “Kai’s freaking awesome, don’t mess it up.”

A low donk, donk, donk sound came from the glass slider.

Kai looked up from her calculus homework and saw Conor knocking, and she let him in. She noticed he was wearing her favorite flannel shirt and felt a tingle deep inside. He didn’t kiss or embrace her, he merely walked through the door, said hello, and leaned up against the wall.

Clearly, she hadn’t fully thought this part through. They knew each other and all, but still, he was on her home turf and seemed to hold back, unsure how to act in this new situation.

Conor tried acting casually but had a pretty queasy feeling of the unknown. Kai looked sensational, dressed like a fashion model. To take his mind off her looks, Conor scanned her room, taking in the pictures and things she had strewn about.

Kai saw him staring at the huge poster-sized picture on the wall over her bedboard. She explained it was shot by the famous photographer, Willy Ronis, overlooking the rooftops of 1950s Paris. The picture had a couple nuzzling each other as they looked out over the city’s rooftops shrouded in a mist.

She told him it reminded her of the romance and mystery she found in visiting the various parts of the city. Conor hadn’t ever been in a high school girl's bedroom before now and figured there’d be posters of Andy Gibb or John Travolta hanging on the wall. This wall-sized photograph was as beautiful as it was surprising.

On another wall, two antique folding fans framed behind glass were hung. They had intricate flowery designs and seemed incredibly old. She told Conor they were a gift from the mayor of Chenonceaux, a French village where her mom was studying for her sociology degree.

There was also a large, matted picture of her mom standing in front of the old Mohonk Gatehouse, found west of town. She was beautiful, and Conor realized where Kai got her good looks.

Kai’s room was feminine, not girly. There was a sofa and a desk with all sorts of cool knickknacks. Her room was as interesting and surprising as she was. He realized what made it different was that it was a room that an adult lived in and not a schoolgirl.

“Come sit over here,” Kai said with a smile

She sat cross-legged and patted the cushion next to her on the sofa.

She added, “There’s plenty of room, and I promise I won’t bite, at least not right away.”

He set his history book on the edge of the bed and sat next to her.

“Does your dad know I’m here? Coming in through the slider seems like I’m sneaking in the back door. I’d hate to have him come in and find me here alone with his daughter with the door closed,” Conor asked.

What a good guy she thought. If that awful Aaron the quarterback was here, he’d already have her jeans down to her ankles by now, if he could pry her out of them.

“I’m glad you asked, and I want to assure you that my dad doesn’t want to meet or know who visits me. He doesn’t take much interest in me and my sister. Since my parents divorced, he makes sure there’s food in the house and that’s about it. When I got back from France, he gave me this room and told me to treat it as my apartment. He made a point of telling me to use the slider to come and go.”

“It doesn’t matter that I’m here?” Conor asked.

“It matters to me!”

“Uh, that’s great, really it is, uh, you’re sure no one is going to come busting through that door?”

“Nope,” Kai said with a confident smile while unfolding one of her legs under her and brushing Conor’s thigh with her knee.

Conor smiled back at her. Still a bit uncomfortable, he didn’t say anything else. There was an awkward pause for a few moments.

“What book did you bring with you?”

Without waiting for an answer, she placed her hand on Conor’s knee to lift herself enough to reach over to her bed to grab his textbook. This sent tremors up his spine.

“It’s for AP history, we’re to read the first three chapters,” Conor croaked from his throat being clogged with nerves.

Kai opened the book to the table of contents yet didn’t pay any attention to it.

“Do you like history, or merely after AP credits?”

“Um, well, I don’t really care about AP credits. Since I was a kid, I’ve always read a lot, and most of the books I read are about history, so yeah I like it.”

Without hesitating, Kai asked, “What else do you like Conor?”

“Uh well, I don’t know, I like a lot of things.”

“Yeah, you’re right, too broad. O.K., you like studying history. Let’s shift gears. What’s your favorite food?” Kai asked.

“First, history is something I like to read about. I love filmmaking and that’s what I want to study. Second, I have a ton of favorite foods, too many to narrow down to only one.”

“Are you always this difficult?” Kai asked with a sarcastic smile.

“Oh my God, I’m usually much worse,” he kidded.

“O.K. this isn’t going to be easy. Let’s narrow it down some more. How about your favorite fruit?”

Warming up to her, after thinking for a second, he answered, “Hmmm, a perfectly ripe peach.” Then pausing a bit, he added, “Still, an apple pulled off a tree on a cool fall morning with the dew dripping off it, where the first bite is so sweet and crisp you can hear the crunch echo throughout the orchard, well, that’s also right up there.”

“Whoa, that sounds wonderful. Forget the peaches, I’d love to experience a bite of that apple,” Kai cooed ignoring Conor’s Adam and Eve connection.

“What’s your favorite?” Conor asked to turn the tables.

“Hey! This is my Q&A game, not yours, but since I’m not difficult, it’s strawberries for me. What about your favorite dessert?”

They were now both fully animated, with a rapid back and forth of their questions and answers, as if racing to learn more about each other.

“That’s easy, anything chocolate, cake, ice cream, pie, sundaes. You?”

“Crepe Suzette bien sur, from a cart on Rue du Four near the Mabillon metro station in Paris. They make the best crepes on the planet. Okay, how about your ‘go to’ main course?”

“A rib-eye steak medium rare, also perfectly fried chicken can be amazing depending on who’s cooking it. My mom doesn’t earn her love in the kitchen, but she’s amazing in many other ways.”

“Vegetable?”

“Ugh, not a huge veggie fan, corn on the cob, I guess” Conor answered.

“No Brussels sprouts, spinach, eggplant?”

“God no, none of them. I used to throw up when my big sister made me eat all the peas on my plate before she’d let me leave the table!”

“Tough sister! Sounds like she knows how difficult you can be,” Kai replied with a sly smile.

“No doubt, she’s about ten years older and back then was more babysitter than big sister. She went to college when I was in the second grade.”

“Okay then, we’re starting to fill in some of the blanks here. How about your favorite drink?”

“Hmmm, good question. A cold Orange Crush after a hot practice is surprisingly good, I also had several pints of Guinness over the summer, and it’s creeping up my all-time beverage list.”

“Looks like we both were introduced to fun drinks over the summer. My new favorite is pastis and water. It turns white like milk when you mix them and it tastes like black licorice, and it comes with one hell of a kick!”

“I’ve never heard of it. You can order me one someday in France.” Conor said with a wink.

“I would absolutely love that Conor, it’s a deal! All right, favorite place in the whole world?” Kai asked.

Without thinking, Conor offered, “Simple, up on the rocks above the hairpin turn on the Trapps side of the mountain, perched looking east at sunrise. It’s pretty spectacular.”

Kai gently shook her head. Overacting, she made a face with a mock look of hurt and slowly said, “Awe, not here with me?”

Not missing a beat, Conor quickly replied, “Of course, you’d be sitting right next to me as the sun came up.”

After thinking about it for a second he added, “Better yet, give me a few more minutes here in your room, and I’ll let you know!”

They chuckled and let the moment sink in. Kai placed her hand on Conor’s thigh, and he placed his hand over hers. As if on cue, their fingers intertwined, and they sat next to each other looking off into space for a few more moments of silence.

Kai squeezed his hand and looked up at Conor. He turned and looked deep into her eyes. Slowly he lowered himself toward her and stopped when their faces were only an inch away. He held her gaze, inhaling everything about her. She had light jasmine, rose, and musk scent, it was intoxicating.

As he looked into her, Kai sensed he was interested in everything about her, not only her boob size. It was both overwhelming and breathtaking and she loved it. No one had ever given themselves to her like this. Her mind was overcome with desire and her body was purring inside like a cat having its belly rubbed.

Remembering lessons learned in the summer from his British women friends, Conor delicately touched his lips to hers with a softness that was incredibly erotic. He held her there and gently massaged her lips with his. He continued to lightly caress her with small kisses on her face before moving back to her mouth. This time he dove in, moving his tongue in and rolling it with hers while hungrily kissing her lips with his whole mouth. He continued kissing her for a full minute before pulling away to look into her eyes and see if she was feeling what he was. The blissful look in her eyes told him all he needed to know.

Kai had never been kissed like this before. It was masculine, sensual, and confident and she didn’t want it to stop. She reached up and curled her hand behind his neck and drew him down toward her again and they kissed for even longer than the first time. He then kissed her neck and ear, dipping the tip of his tongue into her ear sending shivers through her body.

Conor held her hand and pulled her over to the bed where they lay next to each other. He started kissing her again on her neck, shoulder, temple, and mouth. He let his hands roam down to her midsection, rubbing and caressing her abdomen without touching any sensitive areas.

Kai couldn’t get enough of him. She moved him onto his back and hungrily kissed his mouth, pressing and rubbing her breasts against his chest, and letting out low groans of pleasure. Lying next to him, she moved a leg over the top of his and began rubbing the area between her legs against the side of his jeans. As she did this her breathing became faster. She moved her mouth to Conor’s ear lobe and flicked her tongue back and forth as her breaths came quicker. Conor pressed his leg between hers and kissed her deeply and passionately.

Kai was euphoric. She took his hand and moved it between her legs. He pulled it away and moved his leg back instead. He didn’t want things to go any further than they had. He wasn’t sure he’d be able to stop if he had his hands all over her body. After several minutes of strategic massaging and kissing, Kai’s breathing began to slow.

She laid on her back staring up at the ceiling. Lying beside her, he propped himself on his elbow and looked down into her wide-open eyes, enjoying the view for several moments. Kai looked as if she had run the race of her life and broke the world record in the process.

“I don’t know about you, that was pretty good. I could do this every night,” Conor teased.

Kai stared up at the ceiling without looking at him and said, “Yeah, you’re right it was good, and we need to keep at it until it’s perfect. Tomorrow night, same place, same time?”

“Tomorrow it is,” Conor said smirking.

“O.K., it’s settled then. By the way Conor, up on the cliffs at sunrise sounds beautiful, for now, though, your favorite place will have to be here with me.”

“I guess I can put up with that, for now,” Conor replied oozing with sarcasm.

Still staring at the ceiling, she reached over and punched him in the thigh. With that, he opened the slider and walked out into the night.

 

 

Open post

First of Many (8)

First of Many

September 29, 1978, Friday, New Paltz, NY

 

They met the next night as planned, and the one after that too. They weren’t able to make it every night, although they damn near tried. Not every visit was like the first one, although they all ended much as the first one had. They were curious about each other and spent hours talking, joking, and sharing ideas. Both had volleyball and soccer, and some homework did get done, yet most of their time was spent making out.

After a week, Conor realized they hadn’t really been out on a proper date. They still hadn’t gone full-on public as a couple in school either. Although he had an A average, he knew most of her friends didn’t see him in the brainy group. He wondered if she thought they’d make fun of her for being with a soccer guy. He figured a date outside of school was a clever idea.

In typing class, he passed her a note, “I love the chrysalis we’ve been sharing at your house, or is it a moth’s cocoon? Either way, us moths need new flames to fly toward…”

Kai read it and wrote, “Butterflies like me don’t need flames, we generate the fire from within, or haven’t you noticed?”

She then folded the note and handed it to the girl behind her who smiled, shook her head from side to side, and whispered back, “Did you know that even cavemen spoke to one another?” Amused, Kai scrunched her face at her and nodded toward the back row urging her to pass the note back.

Conor read it, smiled, and sent this back, “It’s confirmed, I’m definitely a moth, totally hooked on your flames.” He added a crude smiley face, then wrote, “As long as you can guide me past your dad’s bug zapper, this moth would like to take the beautiful Monarch out on the town. Are you Game?

She sent a reply, “You’re finally asking me out on a date? You must be feverish, check your temperature, or your pulse!”

Conor smiled as he read it and wrote back, “It did take a while, but you’ve finally reached the base-level requirements.”

Kai read his note and looked back at him over her shoulder mouthing the word “wow” with an expression of amused sarcasm. She wrote, “Oh Great Moth Master, what have I done to earn such a lofty appraisal?” She then folded the paper and handed it to the student behind to pass it back.

Conor sent this note back

“It’s rather simple, you’re spontaneous, witty, playful, vocal about what you want, accepting for who I am, and you’re wild. Also, you earned extra points for being incredibly sexy. Other than that, nothing major…”

Kai read it as the bell sounded ending class.

She sat there staring at the note and absorbing his words as everyone around her got up at once. After the room cleared, the thoughts swirling in her head cleared too, and she found Conor out in the hall.

Kai rushed toward him and jumped into his arms wrapping her legs around his waist, and hands on his neck and shoulders. She began kissing him fully on the lips several times from all sorts of angles. Then looking directly at him with a halo of awe in her eyes said loudly enough to be heard by everyone:

“I love that you so get me, Conor Walsh.”

The hall was full of students heading to different classes, and their acrobatics didn’t go unnoticed. It jolted even the most jaded, and a crowd stopped to watch. After several more kisses all over his face, she slid out of his grasp. Standing in front of him, with her palm she playfully pushed him in the chest, adding, “Now where are you taking me on our date? It better be expensive!”

For a Friday night, the New Paltz Cinema wasn’t that busy, allowing for plenty of personal space for the patrons. Those in attendance took full advantage and few paid attention to the screen. For Conor, going to a movie wasn’t an excuse to make out, it was a time to watch for interesting edits and camera movements. He held Kai’s hand throughout yet was intent on what was on the screen.

The movie, a Chevy Chase and Goldie Hawn comedy called “Foul Play,” was a tame Hollywood effort at best. As the movie credits started to crawl up the screen, Kai and Conor slid into their coats and began to head out of the theater.

“I doubt that matched up with Hitchcock or Ingmar Bergman, but did you like it?” Kai asked.

“Whoa, someone’s been doing their homework!” Conor replied.

“Well, you did say you were into filmmaking. I thought I’d brush up on it.”

He looked at her with an amused expression, “You never cease to amaze me.” Pausing a bit he continued, “Definitely not Hitchcock, a bit of Capra maybe, even that is a stretch. It was fun though; Goldie Hawn is the perfect clueless character.”

“Who is Capra, uh, never mind,” she said as she slipped her arm through his and beamed a toothy grin knowing she’d look it up later.

When they got outside Kai asked what was next. Before the movie, Conor had taken her to dinner at Barnaby’s Restaurant, and it was clear she wasn’t ready for the night to end. Conor mentioned that his parents were out of town for the night and suggested they go to his house. He had a bottle of decent wine, and they could hang out, listen to music, or watch TV.

It was her first ever visit and with the house all to themselves, Kai asked for a tour. She could tell it was a two-parent working home. Not shabby per se, but it certainly had a lived-in look about it. Conor was the last of five kids, and most of them had grown up in this house. His mom was a librarian and although not an intellectual, she was brilliant and did her best to pass the love of literature on to her children. The living room was dominated by wall-to-wall bookcases, and books were everywhere with more bookshelves in every room.

Kai also saw trophies, ribbons, and photos of various sports mementos mixed in with the books on the shelves. Conor described how his parents had chosen quite different career paths. His mom dealt with books, and his dad was a coach and an athletic director. Conor told Kai that his dad was hugely successful winning state championships and various tournaments over the years. No surprise, all five kids played a host of various sports learning how to compete, win, or lose.

There were also all sorts of musical instruments sprinkled about the house. Kai asked if they were trying to give the Partridge Family a run for their money. Conor laughed and thought she wasn’t that far off. His oldest brother and sister made up two-thirds of a Peter Paul & Mary type group when they were in High School. Every family member was in a band at one point, including his parents. Growing up someone was always singing, playing instruments, or a record was spinning loudly on the stereo. Except for playing the trumpet in the fourth-grade orchestra, Conor was the lone family member to never join a band and told her at one point he thought of being a singer.

Kai had begun to realize how he hid his shyness with his wry sense of humor. She wondered if it was what kept him off the stage. She could easily see him as a lead singer in a band, as he definitely would look the part.

When it came to Connor’s room he tried to pull the door closed, and Kai pushed right past him. He was embarrassed comparing his room with her “apartment,” but she had no time for that nonsense.

Scanning the room she didn’t see any sports paraphernalia. Instead, there were several old movie posters on the walls and an Arabian-looking tapestry hung from the ceiling. He told her the tapestry had come from a friend who lived in Libya for a year and brought it back for him.

By his well-made bed, she spied a stack of books, mostly biographies, and there were clothes strewn about. She liked that it wasn’t a typical teenager’s room. Handing him boxer shorts found near the bed, she playfully held her nose and punched him in the shoulder.

As they toured the house, Kai was her curious self, asking about Conor’s family and upbringing. She loved discovering more about him and couldn’t help comparing it to her own broken family. They were the exact opposite.

The Walsh kids were encouraged to learn about the world through books, compete loudly with each other, and sing or play music together. In Kai’s family, they were sent to their room for being too loud or speaking when they weren’t asked. Still, this was true about most of her friend’s families, and she tried to put away the comparisons.

As more layers of the “Conor” onion got peeled away, the closer she felt toward him. He was smart, well-rounded in many areas, accepting of everyone, and had a big heart. He was always in the popular group at school, yet except for soccer, kept out of the limelight. Few if any at school knew the real Conor, and if they did, the girls would be lining up for him. There was no way Kai was going to let this happen.

As they walked around his house she knew she was falling in love with him.

“How about a glass of wine?” Kai asked.

Ten minutes later they were sitting on the sofa, sipping wine in the living room. They chatted easily about the night and what future nights could be like. The house tour and a second glass of wine had relaxed Kai and she felt at home with him. Soon one thing led to another, and they were making out as if the world were ending at midnight.

Kai couldn’t help herself and without looking away from Conor’s eyes, she reached over and unbuttoned his shirt. She moved her hands inside, placed them on his bare chest, and caressed his body from his shoulders to his waist. She trembled as she moved her hands over his ribs toward his lower waist, and she reached over and kissed his upper body.

Caught up in the moment, he reached for the hem of her top and pulled it over her head revealing her bra. Not waiting for him to fumble with the clasp, Kai reached around, undid it, and slipped it off her shoulders. Conor was overcome by the sight. Kai’s breasts were perfect. They were large for her size, firm, and pointed up at the tip with expansive nipples.

Conor wasn’t prepared for where this was going, and he wrapped his arms around Kai in a hug, pressing their chests together to buy a second for him to think. This didn’t help at all. The feeling of her bare breasts pressing against his chest was overwhelming.

Kai had taken the initiative to go past merely making out, and he had to go for it. Even though he had no experience “going for it” since he’d never done it. There was no turning back. Like most everything else, he’d act like he did and hope for the best.

Kai slipped Conor’s shirt off and kissed him all over his chest. In turn, he started kissing her neck while placing his hands around both breasts cupping them and making a circular motion. Kai arched her back and let out a low moan.

He continued kissing down her shoulders and then moved to her breasts, massaging the most sensitive areas with tongue and lips. Kai squirmed, tilted her head back, let out a yelp, and started breathing hard. When she couldn’t stand it anymore, she started bucking her hips, loudly moaning, and reaching for the belt of his pants.

It took only a few seconds for both of them to be fully naked. Kai slipped under Conor laying on her back on the sofa. Except for magazines, it was the first time he’d ever seen a fully naked woman. The site of her beneath him took his breath away. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

The excitement they shared was beyond anything either had experienced. Neither wanted to pause the moment, and Conor didn’t stop to consider protection. They were so erotically charged; that their lovemaking didn’t last long. With energetic moves that only two finely tuned athletes could make, they shared an intense simultaneous orgasm. Conor did his best to pull out before it was too late, and Kai smothered him with passionate kisses for several moments afterward.

They lay together on the couch catching their breath. Even though the first time isn’t supposed to be great, for Conor it was beyond incredible. Losing his virginity to Kai was something he would never forget. Kai thought Conor was amazing and felt he seemed way more experienced than he had let on.

It wasn’t Kai’s first stint with sex. To get it over with, Kai had lost her virginity to a chubby neighbor during junior year. This was different. He seemed to know just how and where to touch her, and it felt so good she doubted it was Conor’s first time. She could tell he was focused on her desires more than his own, and it blew her away.

Kai wrapped an arm and leg over Conor and laid her head on his chest with her breasts pressing against his side. They lay like that for several minutes in silence. It was one of the best things she loved about Conor, the way he was comfortable with the silence of merely being present.

Finally, propping herself up on an elbow, Kai announced, “I can’t believe that’s what we’ve been missing. We have to do this every day!”

“That was great, and I think it can get even better, and I’m willing to try again and again,” Conor replied with a sarcastic grin and eyes open wide.

“You’re right,” Kai said. “What was I thinking, we’ll need to do it two or three times every day.”

“At least,” Conor agreed with a smile that would sell parking tickets to police officers.

“First thing tomorrow, we get a year’s supply of birth control pills,” Kai added.

 

Open post

Angel Earns His Wings (9)

Glow of an Angel

The sun streaked in through the crack in the window curtain shining directly into Conor’s eyes. He blinked awake, sat up in bed, and smiled to himself about how great he felt. The night before was definitely not a dream, it actually happened.

He was in unexplored territory. He had a sense that he was supposed to wait a few days before reconnecting after a first date. He couldn’t get over the attraction Kai held over him. He didn’t want her to leave last night, he wanted her with him right now. He didn’t want to wait and got up to call her.

As he reached for the phone to call her, it rang, startling him. He answered it and before he said anything he heard Kai say,

“I’m not sure about the etiquette, and I guess the guy’s supposed to reach out, but I’ve been up for a while and couldn’t wait any longer. I wanted to hear your voice. I hope I’m not messing things up.”

“You’re definitely not!” Conor blurted out in a voice a bit too loud.

“O.K., I wasn’t sure. Last night was, well, up to now, the best night of my life and I wanted you to know. I’ll go now and hopefully, we’ll talk again,” and with that, she abruptly hung up.

Conor stared at the phone, laughed out loud, and dialed her back.

Before she could say hello, Conor said, “I think I’m supposed to wait a day or two after a first date, but I can’t. When the phone rang a few minutes ago, I was literally reaching for it to call you.”

“Conor, you should know that I’m actually floating. Seriously, I’m levitating about three feet off my bed right now. Houdini has nothing over on me!” Kai said.

He laughed and replied, “Yesterday was wonderful, and not just the ending, everything was great. Talking, not talking, telling each other anything and everything, it’s like we’ve been best friends for years. The ending was more amazing than anything.“

“I want to be with you all the time, and when I’m not, I have this empty feeling inside,” Kai said.

“You too? I thought it was only me, but guys aren’t supposed to say that are they?”

There was a pregnant pause in the call. Conor was certain Kai must have thought he was a wimp for saying such a thing, and Kai couldn't believe he was sharing something so personal, and unlikely for a, well, a teenage boy.

“One of the things I love about you is you don’t judge others and don’t care what others think of you. Don’t feel you have to be that macho guy with me. Though please feel free to be a manly dude and kick ass on the soccer field.” Kai finished with a smile.

“O.K., I got it.” He paused for a moment then continued, “Kai, the cool thing about last night is that as amazing as it was, I think we’re going to top it over and over again. I really do.”

“All right then, what are you waiting for, get your beautiful ass over here?” she asked.

“Uh, well, I don’t think I told you, I have a part-time job and Saturday is usually a work day,” Conor staggered to admit.

“Really? You’re kidding, right? Damn, I didn’t know.” She said, resigned to the reality that they did have lives apart from each other.

“What is the job and how long will it take for you to get here?” Kai asked.

“It’s kind of a silly job I do for a small security company downtown on Church St. I can be over to your house by 3 PM. Maybe a few minutes later after a pit stop at the drug store.”

“If it’s a condom stop, don’t bother. I’ve been on The Pill for a few weeks. After kissing you in Highland, I was wishing and hoping I’d need them for what happened last night,” Kai said.

“O.K. then, no stopping, straight to your house after work!” Conor replied.

“You’re killing me with this work delay Conor. I’ll be floating on air all afternoon and will need a thorough deflating to bring me back down to earth when you get here. Will you be able to help me with that?”

“Count on it,” Conor snickered. “and make no plans for tomorrow, we’ll be spending the entire day together. I have a plan to elevate you higher than you ever imagined.”

“Oooo, bring it, stud master!”

Conor had been working at Church St. Security off and on since he was fourteen. He met the owner at the pool hall up the street when he beat him badly in eight-ball. Instead of paying off their bet, the owner offered him a job.

The company dealt with fire extinguishers, and Conor’s job was refilling used ones. It involved making sure each canister was still in good shape, filling it with powder, screwing the top on securely, and charging them with CO2 gas. The trick was making sure when the top was attached, it was threaded cleanly, making sure no gas escaped. This last step pressurized each extinguisher, making it similar to a small bomb.

Anxious to meet up with Kai, Conor checked the time and was psyched. It was 2:30 and he only had one extinguisher left to fill. He scooped in the powder, and quickly checked the canister’s rivets. He was supposed to carefully brush them removing any debris. In a rush to finish, he used his fingers, made a quick swipe, and screwed on the canister’s top. It wasn’t perfectly smooth, but he still got it tightened.

Conor began filling the extinguisher with gas and finished perfectly at 200 PSI. He detached the gas hose and turned to place it back on the rack.

There was a loud whoosh, followed by a ping, pang, pong sound, and the door to the work area blew open. The owner was sitting at his desk about fifteen feet away. When he looked toward the cause of the sound, he thought he was looking into heaven.

The filling room was completely consumed in swirling white. The light powder had dispersed with such pressure that it made a cloud of the entire workroom. A few seconds later, Conor walked out of the cloud into the adjacent room. He was completely covered in white from head to toe, including his long hair that was caked in white and stood on end in all directions.

It was as if Conor was a crazy-looking angel appearing from heaven. Seeing he wasn’t hurt, the owner, who should’ve been furious, started to laugh. It was a deep belly laugh that was infectious and Conor started laughing too.

Apparently, the threads were not clean, and the pressure poured through and blew off the top that ricocheted around the room. Luckily, flying faster than a bullet, the top missed Conor or there would be little laughter. The pressure was strong enough to spread the fine powder everywhere, making a heavenly workroom.

“Should I be worried about these chemicals stuck to every pore of my body?”

“Only if you’re planning to bake a cake Conor. It’s mostly baking soda,” he replied.

The owner shut the door to the room still immersed in a cloud. He told Conor to go home and shower off. He said his other workers would deal with the clean-up on Monday.

Donk, donk, donk on the glass of the slider brought Kai off her bed. She slid it open and said,

“What the?”

“It’s a long story, any chance I could use your shower?”

Kai looked at Conor covered in white and walked outside. “Not a chance, all that…” motioning at his whole body, “…will not take one step in my clean bathroom.”

She found a garden hose and turned it on Conor. He ran into the middle of the backyard shrieking from the freezing cold water while Kai sprayed and chased him with the hose laughing her head off. Eventually, the hose got enough of the powder off him. She had him strip down to his boxers on the back patio before letting him inside.

He told her what happened, and how he was now a full-fledged angel and headed into the bathroom to shower off the rest of the baking soda. A few minutes later, the shower door opened to a fully naked Kai.

“How’d you like to earn your wings big fella?” Kai asked.

Without waiting for an answer, she stepped in with him. They soaped each other all over, learning intimately what the other looked like naked. Kai loved the way Conor kissed her as the water cascaded over them. She dreamt it was a waterfall at some sexy tropical rainforest and it made her feel like a wild animal. They made love in the shower until their skin was waterlogged and wrinkled.

Kai put on a robe and ran upstairs to grab two cans of Coke. When she got back Conor was flipping through a book he found on her bedside table.

“Hey, you’re not supposed to look at that, it was a surprise,” Kai pouted.

“What, or should I say where, did you get it?” Conor asked.

“I read about it in a French magazine at my mom’s flat in Paris. Then we found a copy at the used book stalls along the Seine. My French was a little rusty and my mom’s boyfriend translated it for me. God, was that embarrassing!”

“It’s all in French Kai, and the pictures are like nothing I’ve ever seen. What is it?” Conor asked.

“It’s our guide to amazing lovemaking. It’s called Kama Sutra, and it’s an ancient Hindu text that basically outlines several dozen sex positions. It's more than a “how-to” manual though. It’s a way to have sex be more approachable. Helping us talk openly about it and share what we like and don’t like. Sharing ideas about sex doesn’t have to be uncomfortable or stiff.”

Kai paused and thought about that for a second, and then added with a sexy smile, “Although, we do want it stiff for you!”

Naked, on the bed lying prone side to side with their heads together, they studied the pictures in the book. Neither had ever talked about sex with anyone like this before. Unabashed, they fell right into it as if they’d been partners for years. Kai translated the French, and they commented and laughed about the crazy things they viewed and got turned on by the pictures.

They made love, trying different positions, all afternoon and into the evening, only stopping for more Cokes. The intensity and number of their orgasms were off the charts, and they lost count of how many times they reached it. The sex seemed intoxicating and sensational.

Around ten o’clock, they had taken a break and were lying on their backs on the bed staring up at the ceiling. Conor looked over at Kai and said that they should call it a night.

“Not yet, Conor! Just a little more. I can do this non-stop all night and into the morning. Come on, please?” Kai pleaded.

“That’s just it, the morning will come fast, and I’ll be back for you,” He said as he shook his head with a smile.

“Fall asleep now as you are, and I’ll wake and dress you when I get here. It’ll be pretty early, and I’ll bring coffee,” he added.

Without further discussion, Conor gently tucked Kai, still naked, under the covers and kissed her. By the time he was dressed and ready to leave, she was purring her breaths and was fast asleep. He looked at her sleeping peacefully and said a prayer to the gods for helping them find each other.

 

Open post

Sunrise for Two… (10)

A Sunrise for Two... 

October 1, 1978, Sunday, Shawangunk Mountains

“Damn Conor, this is magnificent. Everything around us is glowing,” Kai exclaimed.

It was just after 6:15 on a Sunday morning. Kai and Conor were sitting on a blanket draped over a car-sized boulder off the Trapps Trail. Conor had woken Kai up as promised that morning and driven them up to the lookout above the hairpin turn on the Minnewaska side of the Gunks. After supplying enough light for them to find this secluded spot, the sun began to appear. It sent its first direct rays toward the cliffs where they were perched at 2,200 feet of elevation overlooking the valley.

Conor’s favorite lookout, it was shielded by a thick growth of dwarf pines and mountain laurel on three sides, with a drop of several hundred feet on the fourth side. Of all his favorite lookouts, it offered the most privacy. He told Kai that Catholic Mass didn’t hold much meaning for him.

Ever since he got his driver’s license he’d been coming to the mountain most Sunday mornings. It was an alternative spiritual period of the week to think about life and the part he was to play. Kai loved that he shared this special personal moment with her.

They held hands and looked to the east as the mountain’s boulders and cliffs were lit up, reflecting the horizontal rays back towards the valley. It was a spectacular site and like a rainbow, the fleeting nature of the sunrise stirred Kai’s emotions.

“Conor, sometimes I think about the past seventeen years spent without knowing you and it makes me sad. All those years seem wasted.”

“Yeah, it’s a shame you missed potty training. Constipation was a thrill, and you’d have loved my obnoxious ten-year-old self. What a know-it-all!” Conor quipped.

“I’m serious.”

“Well, we did need to grow up first, still, it would’ve been wonderful sitting right here with you three or four years ago.” He paused for a moment then said, “Hell, I could’ve saved you from virgin-shattering sex with your chubby neighbor.”

“Leave poor Billy out of this!” Kai said, taunting him with a punch in the shoulder. “Look, I’m almost eighteen and I’ve never experienced anything like this until you came along.”

She combed her fingers through Conor’s hair and slowly turned his head toward her. She looked up into his deep blue eyes with a longing he hadn’t yet seen.

She whispered, “I’m glad you remembered I wanted to do this with you. It’s sensational. I can’t say enough how much you mean to me, Conor Walsh.”

Without hesitation, for the first time, he whispered back, “I love you, Kai.”

She stroked his hair between her fingers and responded, “I love you too, so much.”

They sat for several moments looking into each other’s eyes.

Finally, Kai spoke, “All through French class last year, I saw you were different and liked you a lot, but never dreamed or even thought something like this would ever happen.”

She kissed him deeply for one long kiss as if she were sending her soul inside of him. She ended their kiss with her forehead pressing against his while gasping for air, staring closely into his eyes with their eyelashes touching.

Catching her breath she murmured, “It’s like we were meant to be Conor. Our souls were just waiting for us to meet.”

Still rubbing foreheads together Conor nodded and in a low husky voice whispered, “I’ve been hooked from the first time I spotted you on the volleyball court. I’m addicted with no chance of an overdose. None.”

He stopped for a few moments to let it sink in, then took her hand and kissed it before continuing.

“It’s also what scares the piss out of me. The thought of ever losing you. I mean, it’s ridiculous. You’re the most dazzling woman in the school, you’re brilliant and everyone wants to look like you. That first night we spent alone at your house, your outfit drove me insane. I had to think about throwing grandma off a cliff to keep my mind off screwing your brains out!”

Kai wanted to laugh, but instead kept it to herself and said, “You’re a freaking idiot. I’m the lucky winner of the Conor Walsh lottery. You have no idea how many hearts were broken when I jumped into your arms outside of typing class. Believe me, there were a ton.”

She paused a moment, then with a crazy look in her eye said, ”Ease your grandma back into her rocking chair and take me.” Glancing at their surroundings she added, “Right now!”

Kai pulled her shorts down and off and reached a hand into Conor’s. She gave him a devilish smile as she pulled his shorts off too. They made love right there in plain sight of every hawk, falcon, and sparrow that happened by. The chance of nearby rock climbers hearing their moans and cries gave their lovemaking an edge of excitement. It was the most intense sex either had ever experienced, even more than the previous night’s Kama Sutra marathon, although the shower sex was close.

They lay side by side with their backs to their boulder and looked up at the blue sky.

“That was amazing Conor, let’s do it again!”

“Kai, you’re insatiable! Remind me next time when making plans to be sure to add an extra hour to whatever we’re doing,” Conor pleaded.

“Only an hour? Most times we’ll need two.” Kai said with a smirk,

“Yeah, I messed up. We’re supposed to meet Phil and Ashley soon.”

“No worries Conor, we always have this afternoon to put in more practice,” She said with a sexy wink while she slid into her shorts.

Conor smiled and spanked her butt cheek while saying, “I don’t deserve you.”

 

 

Open post

Plunging into Darkness (11)

Plunging into Darkness (11)

Conor had made plans with Phil and Ashley to meet later that morning for a hike in the Mohonk Preserve at Bonticou Crag.

Ashley and Phil, seniors in high school, were separately close friends with Kai and Conor. They weren’t a couple, but Ash and Phil had both grown up in New Paltz and knew each other well. They all met at the Bonticou Crag trailhead. The Crag was an outcropping of white Shawangunk conglomerate rock that makes its cliffs and boulders stand out.

Throughout the "Gunks," the Crag has one of the coolest bouldering fields to climb, and at the top offers a magnificent view of the Catskill Mountain range. Mostly, it’s an easy hike that Conor thought would get his crew warmed up. Conor had hiked the Crag trails many times, yet had never gone inside the Crag. That was their ultimate destination today.

Phil had volunteered to bring flashlights for the cave part of the hike. It was a bit disappointing. He had a small flashlight from his Boy Scout days, more a toy than anything. There was also a large, sealed beam spotlight set atop a clunky battery compartment with a separate red light attached to the back of it that blinked every few seconds. It was large and awkward, not ideal for climbing in tight spaces. Phil noticed Conor wasn’t impressed, and showed him two candles and a book of matches, hoping that would make up for it.

With Phil’s sketchy lighting, Conor wasn’t sure about their spelunking adventure. Whether they did it or not, hiking the Crag alone would still be fun. All four set off on the trail to the top of the Crag. Except for the huge spotlight, everything fit into their pockets. Knowing they’d all need two hands for the boulder field, Conor volunteered to carry the larger light.

As bouldering goes, for Conor, it was a pretty easy ascent. For the rest, climbing straight up a jumble of boulders the size of small cars seemed a little daunting. Fortunately, all except Ashley were excellent athletes, which turned out to be a bonus for Phil. He got a chance to play “knight in shining armor,” helping Ash up and over some of the more difficult spots.

Once they got the hang of it, they found pulling themselves up by their arms, and scaling steep boulders exposed to large drops was pretty thrilling. When they reached the top, the view on this clear day was stunning. The Catskill range seemed close enough to reach out and touch.

After resting, Conor led them down the back trail of the Crag toward the cave entrance. The boulder trail leading down had a red painted line every ten feet to mark the trail. When the marks came to the cave, the last one had an arrow pointing down into the dark.

Conor explained that it wasn’t what most people thought of when thinking of caves. You couldn’t walk around like in a cavern. Instead, it was more like someone had tossed a Jenga game into a shoebox and they’d climb through the gaps and openings that were created where the Jenga pieces settled. He said there’d be some tight squeezes, and at the end, they’d pop out into bright sunshine. He asked if anyone was claustrophobic or didn’t want to go, and they all looked eager.

Conor was a bit uneasy with the lighting, still, the spotlight would shine a light on everything. He put it out of his mind. The plan was to have Conor lead the way with the two women following and Phil bringing up the rear.

“I guess you big strong boys are going to protect us, little girls, from the mean cave monsters,” Kai said with a whiny sarcastic edge.

“Not at all,” Conor said laughing. “The monsters are mostly friendly, but a cornered fox or coyote might not be very welcoming.”

Kai wasn’t sure if he was teasing and decided not to take any chances and chose to stay close to Conor anyway.

Conor asked Phil to carry the bright spotlight in the rear so it would shine on the group ahead. He’d use the small Boy Scout light to find the red markers. The candles and matches would remain in Phil’s pocket and hopefully stay there.

The going was tougher than Conor imagined, and the trail markers were hard to see. After about thirty minutes of weaving through tight spaces and crawling over and between boulders, Conor figured they were about halfway.

A few minutes later, all at once they heard a loud thud, the sound of glass breaking, Phil saying “crap,” and the cave going dark. The only light left came from the small Boy Scout light.

“Phil?” Conor asked.

“Yeah, I don’t think there’s that much blood. I bashed my head on what I think was the roof of the cave.”

“…and the light?” Conor, Ashley, and Kai asked in unison.

“Yeah, about that guys, I think it’s out of commission,” Phil replied.

Conor shined the light at Phil’s forehead and saw a red bruise, and fortunately no blood.

“O.K., not good, still not the end of the world either. We still have old Boy Scout light here. Let’s keep moving,” Conor said with false confidence.

Inside, he was freaking out. He hadn’t seen a red marker in a while and had no idea where the trail was. All the boulders ahead seemed to lead to nowhere. He also noticed that the little green Scout light was pretty dim and seemed to be getting dimmer by the minute. Clearly, no one had changed the batteries in a long time.

He chose a path and started moving, and after a few yards was relieved to spot a red marker ahead. When he squeezed up to it, his heart bounced an extra beat. The arrow on the red marker was pointing in the opposite direction!

At first, he was confused, but then he realized it was a mark for someone who started at the other end of the cave. It was pointing in the direction they all had just come from. It meant they had definitely gone past the halfway point. The other opening had to be ahead, and it gave Conor a boost of confidence.

After another minute, he felt someone tugging on his shirt from behind.

“Conor, should I be getting a little worried here?” Kai asked in a whisper. “Your light is barely on, and it’s getting very dark.”

“No problem whatsoever Kai, we can fix that,” Conor replied. “Phil, can you squeeze by Ash and bring the candles and matches up here?”

All four crammed into a circle of sorts. Conor shone what was left of the scout light on Phi’s hands as he handed over a candle. It wasn’t very noticeable, yet there was a draft that drifted through the cave at various points. Conor held the candle while Phil lit the match. When he lit the first one, a slight breeze blew it out. It took three chances and eventually, a candle wick caught fire. After being in the dark, the light from the candle lifted everyone’s spirits.

“Everything will be all right guys; we’ve got to be close to the other side by now,” Conor said, not sure if he was lying or not.

With the candlelight, they inspected the broken spotlight, and it was beyond repair. Phil noticed the switch for the back red light and turned it on. Every three seconds it blinked, casting a red glow throughout the cave. It was kind of eerie, yet no one asked him to turn it off. It didn’t help that right then the boy scout light finally gave out.

With a candle and red light blinking they started off once again. Conor was worried. He hadn’t seen a red arrow for a long time, and his heart skipped a beat with every blink of red. Making matters worse, the candle blew out every few yards.

After another twenty minutes, the candle went out and there were no more matches left. It was pitch black except for a blink of red every three seconds. Ashley started to cry. Phil was as freaked out as she was, and put his arm around her hoping it would calm them both.

Conor leaned close and whispered into Kai’s ear, “There’s no way we’re going to be stuck in here, I promise I’ll get you out.”

She gave his hand a tight squeeze, and her confidence in him gave a jolt of adrenaline. He told everyone to chart a path every time the red light blinked and start moving toward the sound of his voice. Conor held Kai’s hand to keep her close and started telling a story he recalled from Scheherazade’s Arabian Nights. This kept him talking and took their minds off the panic creeping in.

After slow going for another twenty minutes, Conor ended another story about Scheherazade’s escape from impending death and asked Phil if he’d switch off the red light. They sat in darkness for a few seconds.

Conor, still holding Kai’s hand, asked her, “Do you see what I see?”

“You mean that tiny speck of light?” she asked.

“Exactly. That’s not as far as you think. It’s only small because it’s being blocked by the boulders in front of us,” Conor explained.

Looking in the direction of the natural light, he asked, “Phil can you please flick on the red blinker again?”

With the blinking red light, Conor could see a new path, and like an archer eyeing the bullseye he began moving toward it with purpose. Within five minutes, he brought them to a window that looked out into a blue sky. It wasn’t the tunnel exit, still, it looked like Kai or Ashley might be small enough to fit through it.

Conor wrapped his arms around Kai’s waist and lifted her up toward the opening. She stuck her head through it, looked around and Conor lowered her back in. She said she thought it came out at the bottom of the boulder field. She angled her head with her shoulder and easily squeezed out up to her waist. Conor pushed on her bottom, and then the soles of her sneakers to boost her up and out of the cave. They all heard a huge loud whooping and yelling from Kai that made the rest still inside laugh with excitement.

Next came Ashley, who was much smaller than Kai. Conor lifted her up and she crawled out with barely any help whatsoever. Glancing out the hole, Conor saw her hugging Kai with tears of relief and happiness streaming down her face.

Conor saw Phil lit up for a second in red and said, “You should give it a go, you never know, you might fit.”

“There’s no way I’m NOT fitting through that hole Conor!”

Phil wasn’t a huge guy, though he did have pretty broad shoulders. He positioned himself with his head leaning with his ear touching his shoulder, making his head, shoulders, and arms like a spear. Conor lifted him up by the waist and he barely fit scratching his exposed ear pretty badly on the rock as he scraped through. Once there, with his small waist, he was able to lift himself out with his strong arms into the bright sunshine.

That left Conor alone in the cave.

Kai stuck her head into the hole.

“Conor, there’s no freaking way I’m leaving you in this cave. Now get your butt out of there.”

Using Phil’s method, Conor figured he could get his head and shoulders through the hole. As a soccer player, his waist and legs would be the challenge, not the upper body. He knew one thing though, if he got through that far, he’d scrape an inch of skin off if that’s what was needed to make it out.

It took some doing with no one below to lift him up. Phil grabbed his first hand through and pulled with all his might. Conor slowly made it to his waist. Twisting and tilting from side to side, and with Kai and Phil pulling on his arms, Conor finally popped out of the hole like a cork from a shaken bottle of champagne.

Kai kissed him fiercely and was joined by all the spelunkers in a foursome hug. Standing in their tight circle, Ashley looked up at Conor with wet eyes, and speaking for all of them said,

“You are fearless Conor. We’d all still be in there if it weren’t for you, and your calm storytelling was what we needed. I love you for it.” She gave him a hug and kissed his cheek.

Then half laughing and half serious Ash made fists with both hands and began pounding him on the chest.

“If you ever, ever, ever take me into a cave again, any cave, I’ll beat the living crap out of you!”

 

Open post

Mysterious Lust (12)

Mysterious Lust

October 1, 1978, Sunday Night, New Paltz, NY

Conor walked into Friendly’s to catch Kai on her break. She’d been on the go since their predawn hike up on the Gunk cliffs and then the cave misadventure at the Crag. It was already a long day and then being called in to work at the restaurant unexpectedly, he thought he’d check on her to see how she was doing, and maybe get some free ice cream.

Fortunately for Kai, it was a slow Sunday night with only two tables seated. She was taking a break sitting in a booth toward the back of the restaurant. She wore her light blue server’s uniform, making her look more mature, like ten years older. Her face was shiny with a sheen of perspiration that mixed with the fryer oil billowing around the restaurant. There were limp wisps of hair hanging down the side of her face, adding to her frazzled appearance.

Sitting across from her in the booth with his back to the rest of the dining room, sat a big guy with a baseball hat on. Conor couldn’t see who it was, and he stayed by the front counter not wanting to interrupt things. He didn’t have long to wait. The big guy stood up, appeared to say something that made Kai laugh and turned to leave the restaurant.

When he got to the front counter area he nodded in his direction, muttered “Conor,” and walked out the door.

Conor held a shocked open-jaw, wide-eyed expression while walking down the aisle to Kai’s booth and sat in the spot recently vacated.

Kai smiled at Conor and reached across the table putting her hand in his. He still held a “what was that all about” look on his face shocked that QB1 was visiting his girlfriend.

With a twinkle in her eye, she said, “I asked Aaron to meet me here during my break.”

Conor shrugged his shoulders while raising his eyebrows in a mystified and incredulous manner, silently imploring her to tell him why.

Still smiling she said, “Calm down, what happened in the gym with Aaron has been bothering me. I wanted to apologize for what I said to him.”

In just two minutes, an avalanche of competing emotions had coursed through Conor. Shock, jealousy, anger, love, awe, and confusion were some of them. Staring into Kai’s eyes, confusion quickly gave way to amazement.

“You had nothing to apologize for, he is a jerk and was way out of line!” Conor blurted out.

“He certainly was a dick,” Kai agreed, “though what I said to him was pretty harsh too. Talking with him just now, I found out it also hit home. He felt what I said had a lot of truth to it and it’s been eating away at him.”

“Why, because he can’t seem to throw a football anymore?”

“I’m not sure, but he wouldn’t let me apologize. He meant it. He said that what he did to me was junior high stuff, and he knows that he has to grow up.”

“He’s right!”

“Conor, he must have said he was sorry about five times. I thought he was going to cry,” Kai added.

“Things must have changed pretty quickly after his confession. I saw him make you laugh before he left.”

“Oh that, he heard about us and said if you get to see me in a bathing suit, you’ll probably score five goals in a game.”

“O.K., he may be on to something there…”

It was after midnight when Kai finished her waitressing side work and was able to clock out at Friendly’s. On the go an hour before sunrise that morning, she was beyond exhausted. After stopping by, Conor had gone home and besides the night manager and the janitor, the restaurant was empty.

Kai waved goodnight and went to the back of the restaurant to get her jacket and stow her apron in her locker. Entering the locker area, there was a wet spot on the floor and not seeing it, she skidded and slipped to the floor. Surprised that she fell, she slid over to the tiled wall, leaning her back against it while still sitting on the floor. She felt the exhaustion seep in and slowly opened and closed her eyes a few times.

When she regained her wits, she found herself in the backseat of a strange car with her pantyhose and panties dangling from her ankles. Her server’s uniform was unbuttoned, and her breasts were pulled out of her bra in full view.

She felt for any injuries or signs of a struggle, but there were none. She felt energized and glowed deeply inside with a sense of pleasure. She reached down and pulled her panties up to her waist and felt a wet warmth between her legs. Kai tucked her breasts back into her bra and refastened her uniform. She pulled her pantyhose off and stuffed them into her purse as the car door opened.

Aaron the quarterback hopped in next to her on the back seat.

“That was amazing! I have to say when you spotted me in the Friendly’s parking lot, the last thing I expected was for you to walk over and French kiss me,” Aaron crowed.

Kai sat next to him stunned. Aaron was amped up from what he had just experienced.

“Hell, after working all night, I was surprised at how energized you were. It was like you’d just woken up. When you reached between my legs while kissing me, I almost jumped out of my pants right there!”

She couldn’t believe what she had heard from him. It was hard to imagine, but it was clear that Aaron wasn’t making it all up either.

“You were like a wild animal once we drove over here and parked. I’ve never had it like that before. That’s what they call pure lust, and it was out of this world.”

Kai was freaking out inside. She was madly in love with Conor, how could she have done this? The thing is it made her feel incredible inside, which scared her even more. She had to think fast.

“What made this a bit weird is that I know you’re seeing Conor, and it didn’t look earlier tonight like you two were on the outs. Also, when I called your name as you bounced on top of me, you kept saying your name wasn’t Kai. What gives? Is this a cover, do you do this with other guys too?” Aaron asked.

There was a pregnant pause while Kai organized her thoughts on how to get out of this with her life intact.

“Listen, Aaron, there’s been a huge mistake. I’ve never done anything like this before in my life. I’m not just seeing Conor, I’m madly in love with him.”

“Then you must have really liked my apology earlier, huh?” Aaron joked.

“Listen carefully. Just before walking out of Friendly’s, I slipped on a wet floor and bashed my head on the floor,” she lied. “When I came to, I walked out, saw you and fully concussed thought you were Conor. I was totally out of it and figured a strong dose of sex would flood my brain with dopamine and oxytocin helping me snap out of it.”

“Oxy what, dopa who, what are you talking about? Am I the dope here?”

Obviously, Aaron hadn’t paid attention in biology class.

“Aaron, you have to forget everything that just happened here. Until five minutes ago I had no idea where I was. I didn’t know I was even in your car until you just opened the door and got in.”

“No way, how can I forget the best sex of my life!”

“You’re young, this moment will be surpassed ten times over in a few years. Hell, the back seat of a car wouldn’t even make my top 10 with Conor.”

“Kai you’re incredible, but does this mean that you and I…”

“There is no ‘you and I’ Aaron,” Kai interrupted. “Not only do you have to forget this, you can’t tell anyone. Ashley told me you’re screwing that hot cheerleader. What’s her name?”

“Veronica”

“Exactly, Ronnie. You don’t want that to end, do you? This will never happen again between us – and I mean never, ever. So if Ronnie finds out, and if you tell anyone you know she will, your regular sex with Ronnie will disappear.”

“You really thought I was Conor?”

“Absolutely,” and to build his ego she added, “although you’re much bigger,” she lied again with a wink.

“I am? That’s awesome. I am bigger, aren’t I? All right, I guess this will be an amazing one-off. Something to brag to the guys twenty years from now about the good old high school days.”

“No, not even then Aaron. I’m serious.”

“O.K., I do want to continue to bop Ronnie even though she is not as hot as you. We’ll keep this a secret between us,” Aaron agreed.

Kai had Aaron drop her off at home, and she walked around to her back patio and plopped down in a lawn chair. She was wiped out and exhausted. There was a feeling of dread deep within her. She knew very well that she didn’t hit her head when she slipped. There was no bruise and the only pain she felt was the same deep on again off again migraine she was having from time to time.

How the hell could she have been compelled to have sex with Aaron? He was a pampered Prima donna football jock. Not anyone she was attracted to, ever. You’d think with all the sex she had with Conor since Friday night; she wouldn’t be looking to get it anywhere else. None of this made any sense.

She sat there and wondered what Conor would say if she told him what happened. They loved each other so much that it would be beyond betrayal. She could never tell him and hope to God that Aaron kept his mouth shut. Hopefully, he and Ronnie would stay together throughout the rest of the school year, and he wouldn’t say anything.

Worse, what did having sex with Aaron say about her, especially since she seemed to have enjoyed the hell out of it? Her heart soared when she thought of Conor. She never loved anyone like she loved him. The anxiety of it all seeped into her unconscious mind. She woke up a few hours later still sitting in the lawn chair, freezing and covered in dew.

She trudged inside to catch whatever sleep was left until it was time for school, hopeful that it was all just a bad dream.

Open post

Pommes for Breakfast (13)

Pommes for Breakfast

October 9, 1978, Monday, New Paltz, NY

 

“Conor, it’s 6:30 AM, what are you doing here?”

Kai was awake long enough to be ready for school, yet no one besides her sister had ever disturbed her morning routine on a school day. Ever since last week’s late-night episode with QB1, she was a bit gun-shy about seeing anyone first thing in the morning. Especially Conor. She’d said goodnight to him only a few hours before, and after getting over the surprise of seeing him, she smiled and palmed his cheek.

“Good morning, Pele.”

“Kai, wouldn’t it be great to wake up every day in the same bed? We could meet the day together, make coffee, and plan the day’s adventures. Wouldn’t that be incredible?”

“I know, I get it, but we’re still in High School, live at home, and there are rules,” Kai countered.

“Yeah that’s true, but we’ll both be 18 in a few months and I vote to change the rules,” Conor said. “Until then, on occasion, I might wake you up and have something special for you to do.”

“Like today,” Kai asked.

Oui princesse, je le fais.

Kai smiled, she loved that he embraced her love of French, even though his accent wasn’t particularly good.

“That’s awesome! D’accord, est ce special?”

“What’s special? I’m glad you asked. Pommes pour le petit déjeuner,” Conor replied.

“A morning apple. You remembered Conor!”

A fresh apple picked off a tree with the dew still dripping off it had been one of his favorite things shared with her when they first started as a couple.

Kai jumped into his arms. “Do you think we’ll find a crisp one?”

Oui, tres probable,” Conor replied.

“Cool, allons-y, let’s go!”

Conor took Kai to an apple orchard up a path off of Rt 208. It had rolling hills that dipped deeply into ravines that with the right conditions delivered a natural echo. It was far off the road in a secluded spot and there would be no one to bother them. It was still early and the cool fruit on the apple trees were dripping from the morning dew left by the colder evening that had only recently receded.

The long grass in the orchard was wet with dew as well. To keep Kai’s feet dry, Conor had borrowed a pair of his mom's wellies or rain boots. Luckily, they fit. He had also scouted out the best part of the orchard a few days earlier and led her to a tree that had beautiful deep red apples.

The sun had been up for just a short while and was cascading through the trees. The long morning rays gave everything a soft-edged filter. The long grass and leaves on the trees provided a deep green backdrop for the apples whose ripe red colors popped throughout the orchard.

Kai reached up and plucked an apple off the tree. She rubbed it against her sweater to clean it and held it up to Conor with a look of amused expectation on her smiling face. They both stopped moving and stood still, and Kai waited for total silence.

She took a bite out of the apple, it was very crisp and made a crunching sound as she bit into it. Sure enough, the sound of her bite echoed out and above where they stood. Juices ran down her chin as she smiled wickedly and was completely tuned in to how amazing life could be. More importantly, how this man, Conor Walsh, was introducing and changing the way she experienced it. She high-fived him, and the sound of their slap echoed loudly throughout the orchard. They giggled, and their giggles echoed too.

“Everything echoes from here!” Kai said while laughing.

“Well, yes, it’s cool though right?” Conor asked.

Kai replied, “Conor, you’re beyond amazing!”

She jumped up and wrapped her legs around Conor’s lower back, with her arms around his neck and shoulders, she began romantically kissing him deeply on his mouth. While perched on his upper body, she began rubbing her breasts back and forth against his sweatshirt.

Kai had a short skirt on and whispered in Conor’s ear, “I’m not wearing panties.”

Conor pulled his head back as she held on to his upper body to look her in the eye, and she gave him a “why not” smirk.

He whispered back into her ear, “Who are you? You must be an alien from the planet “Perfect.”

Conor reached down, released the latch on his pants, and wiggled his jeans to his ankles while Kai slipped down on him. Too wet to lay down in the grass, they made love standing beneath the apple tree. Kai frenched kissed him throughout and they both put an exclamation point on the experience of a crisp apple bite echoing in an orchard on a cool morning.

They were late getting to school that day. The typically stern assistant principal couldn’t help noticing their flushed faces and how wonderful they looked with each other. She didn’t bother asking why they were late. She checked them in, stamped their hall pass, and sent them on their way reminiscing to herself about her own first love.

 

Open post

Challenging Therapy (14)

Challenging Therapy

October 20, 1978, Saturday, New Paltz, NY

 

“I need you to drive me somewhere.”

“O.K., where to?”

“Great, I’ll tell you on the way, it’s up on Mountain Rest Road. Allons-y!

Kai explained about seeing a therapist as part of her parent’s divorce settlement, and how she has sessions twice a month. This didn’t seem unusual to Conor as he had several friends over the years see a shrink for therapy.

“You’ll have to wait in the car for me. It lasts about an hour, sometimes less,” Kai said.

“Will you talk about us?” Conor asked.

“I don’t know, probably. Don’t worry, she usually asks about what’s bothering me. Since you came along I’ve never been happier.”

Conor smiled, reached over, and their fingers intertwined as they drove out of town.

They pulled up in front of a large contemporary with huge glass walls on the south end of the house. The lot was mostly all trees with a small yard out front, and what looked like a ten-year-old Mercedes sedan sitting in the driveway.

“I’ll be back before you know it,” Kai said, and she kissed him and hopped out.

“What’s new Kai?” her therapist asked.

“Well, a lot actually. I’ve fallen in love.”

“What? Tell me about it.”

“His name is Conor, he is beautiful, incredibly fit, kind, thoughtful, smart with a sharp wit and a great sense of humor. I can’t seem to get enough of him,” Kai said.

“Is he older than you?”

“Nope, no daddy issues here, we’re less than a month apart in age. I’ve known him for a long while and never thought of him as a boyfriend until this year. Actually, I never thought about having a boyfriend until this year,” Kai replied.

“I’m happy for you Kai, you deserve someone who cares for you. Your maturity certainly seems to have evolved, and you seem more confident with your interactions and appearance. Do you think this has enhanced your interest and attraction from the opposite sex?

“I suppose, I haven’t thought about it. I guess before I wasn’t that noticeable and was more of a tomboy. No one paid attention to me as a girlfriend.” Kai explained.

“Conor noticed you because of your physical changes. Is that it?”

“He’s not only interested in my larger boobs and longer legs; we spend hours talking about all sorts of things,” Kai said.

“Does he know you love him?”

“He does.”

“Has Conor told you he loves you?”

Kai, rolled her eyes and said, “How about we stop the over-analysis routine, O.K.? Conor and I have spent virtually all our waking moments outside of school together. We’re both madly in love. When we’re not together we both feel empty inside. We make love at least twice a day, and on the weekends we sometimes lose count.”

“What about protection?”

“I’m on the pill. Before you question my sex life, we know we’re young, but still, we approach things very adult-like. It’s hard to explain without tons of examples. What I’m experiencing though seems quite different than the relationships my girlfriends are having.”

“O.K., I’m sorry, I meant nothing by it Kai. I know you’ve had to grow up faster than almost anyone your age. Can you tell me more about Conor?” the therapist asked.

“He’s more concerned with my feelings than his own and delights in showing me things and sharing experiences that are new to me. He is the star soccer player, and when he’s not playing is humble and considerate. He is open-minded to all types, curious, and sees the good in everyone. I think inside he has self-doubts and hides them behind a mask of irony and wit. He is incredibly handsome, sexy, and I’m infatuated with him,” Kai responded.

“Conor sounds dreamy Kai and seems you’re both approaching your relationship maturely. No judging here, I’m curious, are you the one initiating most of your sexual encounters?”

This question disrupted the back-and-forth banter and threw Kai for a loop. All she could think about was her encounter with Aaron the quarterback. She tried to maintain a nonchalance about the topic. Even though it was something she should discuss, it was too deep and embarrassing for her to talk about. She told herself she’d bring it up at a later session and tried to move the discussion along.

“Uh, I haven’t thought about it. It doesn’t seem like either of us is more into it than the other. I did show him a copy of Kama Sutra I had bought in Paris last summer, and we’ve used it quite a bit,” Kai said.

“I’d say that’s initiating things, Kai. It’s also pretty adult of you if you’re using Kama to open your communication about sex,” the therapist said.

“We are, we’ve studied it together and talk about what we like and don’t like,”

Kai paused in thought, knowing that she couldn’t let things go by without setting the stage for a later discussion about sexual tendencies.

“Humph, now that you got me thinking about it, I probably do start most of our lovemaking. It’s not like Conor is passive, far from it. He’s more apt to set up our opportunities, and I’m the one who usually instigates things. He’s an eager participant, I assure you,” Kai added.

“As a thought, try tracking who’s initiating, and next time we can talk more about it. What does your father think of Conor?”

“My father? Let me put it this way, I’ve said more to you in the last five minutes than to my dad in the last five weeks. He leaves me on my own and doesn’t talk to me. He takes no interest in anything I do, and to be honest, I’m perfectly fine with it. To answer your question, he doesn’t know that I exist let alone Conor,” Kai replied.

“Hmmm, I’m sorry to hear that, at some point, you need to tell him. Have you spoken or written to your Mom about him? I think your time with her in France may have paved the way for Conor to happen. I bet she would love to hear about him,” the therapist said.

“Yes, you’re right, she’d love to hear. I’ve been meaning to write her, and I will make this a priority.”

“O.K. let’s shift gears. I want you to think about any memory lapses you’ve experienced lately. Has there been a time when you were supposed to do something, and you had no idea about it?” The therapist asked.

Kai looked at the floor deep in thought and paused the conversation. Here it was again. It seemed she couldn’t get away from her tryst with Aaron. Her face became flushed, and her therapist made quick notes on her pad as Kai looked over at her.

“Have you had any memory lapses, Kai? Don’t feel like you can’t share them. It’s not unusual to have a gap in memory,” her therapist urged her on.

Kai was tempted to share her Aaron story but didn’t feel strong enough to go there yet.

“I can’t think of anything off the top of my head,” Kai finally replied.

“Has there been anything you were surprised by or something you didn’t expect?”

“I don’t know, why are you asking me this?” Kai asked showing her agitation.

“All right. If something like this pops up, I want you to write down what happened and bring it to our next session. Can you do that Kai?”

“Sure if it does, I’ll do it,” Kai replied.

“It’s possible with the trauma from your childhood and the divorce, that your mind is blocking out memories. For example, perhaps you are interacting with your father, and your conscious mind isn’t allowing you to keep it in your memory. I’m not implying this is happening, yet it wouldn’t be unusual if it were. Does this make any sense?” the therapist asked.

“Maybe, I guess anything is possible, but I assure you I have barely seen my dad let alone speak with him, your example is way off base,” Kai answered.

“All right, I understand. Have you spent any time at Conor’s house?”

“Oh yes, we’ve christened just about every room in his house,” Kai giggled, thankful for the shift in topic.

“O.K., not what I was looking for, how about when his parents are home? Have you met them?

“They actually invited me over for dinner, this weekend,” Kai lied.

“Conor, I want to meet your mom and dad. Can you invite me over for dinner?” Kai asked as she hopped back into the Fairmont.

“Uh, sure, we can do that. Um, why is that the first thing - ”

“Good, I lied directly to my shrink’s face, that we’re eating dinner with your parents this weekend. If we can make that happen, I might not burn in hell.”

As they drove back toward town, Kai got a strong headache and started massaging her temples and the back of her head. Conor saw her slowly blinking her eyes as if she were trying to clear her head. She asked him to pull off Mountain Rest Rd. onto a small cul-de-sac with a circle at the end of the lane. Two houses were being built off the circle. No work was being done that day. Worried, he turned the car off and asked if she was all right.

Kai shook her head from side to side as if she were shaking some cobwebs out. When she looked over at Conor her eyes had cleared, and she said she never felt better. Smiling she told him they shouldn’t let a great opportunity go to waste.

He looked on amused as she hopped into the far back of the station wagon. Without speaking, she lowered the back seats, making the flat area much larger. With a seductive grin, using her index finger she motioned for Conor to join her. He laughed out loud.

She stripped off her clothes and was fully naked by the time Conor climbed over. Her lovemaking was wild as if she were a hormone-raging cheetah thrust into a pack of male cats. When they were through, even though it was fairly warm and humid outside, the windows of the Fairmont were all fogged up. They both were drenched with sweat and the scent in the car was beyond musky.

“That was on another level. We may want to change the twice-a-month shrink visits to twice a week,” Conor teased.

“She kept asking me all about you, and the more I told her the more she asked and the hotter I got. I couldn’t wait to get you home.”

“Somehow, I could tell. I think the windows will start dripping from the heat we’ve created!” Conor said with a droll smile.

Kai sat up and leaned her back against the back of the front seat. She slowly closed her eyes and just as slowly reopened them. She realized that she had initiated sex in the wildest fashion, exactly what her therapist asked about. Kai wondered if it was a reaction to bottling up her story about having sex with Aaron.

This time she had a sense of what she was doing, but there seemed to be something else driving her. She wasn’t exactly in a fog, but it seemed as if she was watching the two of them go at it from outside her body. It was a bit unnerving, still she quickly shook it off. It did get her thinking about other things she and her therapist discussed.

She reached for Conor’s hand and held it to her mouth. She started kissing it several times.

“We’ve known each other for years, and I never thought you could be my boyfriend. Not because you weren’t good enough, God no! I never thought of anyone as a boyfriend.”

Conor reached up with his other hand and cranked the backseat window down. They felt an immediate breath of cooling fresh air waft into the car.

“I think it’s one of the reasons we’ve become close as fast as we have. It was the same for me. I haven’t had a girlfriend at all in high school. Hell, besides the prom, I’ve hardly been on a date at all until you,” Conor said.

“My therapist means well and can also be a nudge about things sometimes. When you first started flirting with me across the gym in preseason practice, did you do that because I had grown bigger boobs?”

Conor didn’t answer right away, and Kai jumped in.

“I sat behind you in French class all junior year and you never looked at me like you did in the gym. My shrink suggested that was the reason, and it doesn’t matter to me, I love you, I just want to know.”

Conor laughed out loud, not a small laugh it was one from the gut. Kai didn’t join him and instead had a puzzled look on her face as he laughed at something she wasn’t sure was that funny.

Half laughing, Conor said, “If I were attracted to your gorgeous body, it would be the most natural thing in the world. Every animal on earth has their form of big boobs to attract a mate. You’re into biology; you know this better than me, and the amazing savage animal sex we just had underscores it.”

Kai pursed her lips and tilted her head in mock agreement, “So it’s true, if I were still flat-chested and four feet tall we never would’ve gotten together.”

“NO Kai! Your therapist has it all wrong. When I first saw you, I didn’t even recognize who you were. You gave off such a glow of confidence as you pranced around the court, I wanted to know more. Sure, I thought you were gorgeous, from the neck up with your cool hairdo and beautiful high cheekbones. That’s all I needed to see to want to learn more about you.”

“What, my curves did nothing for you?”

“Don’t you remember, you were wearing ancient baggy sweats, and none of those curves were on display Kai,” Conor replied.

“Oh yeah that’s right, what a dummy,” Kai lied.

She didn’t recall wearing sweats at all, or where they came from. It jolted her inside since her therapist had mentioned missing memories. She started to get a queasy feeling inside but kept it to herself. She was more upset with herself for lying to him than missing a memory she didn’t care about.

Conor looked directly into her eyes.

“I love your amazing body, I do, I really do.” He placed the palm of his hand between her breasts and said, “I love what’s inside of your body much, much more.”

This time Kai kissed him with an intensity that showed she understood and felt the same.

They got dressed, put the backseat into position, and rolled all the windows down airing out the car as they drove back to town.

 

Open post

Meet the Parents (15)

Meet the Parents

October 21, 1978, Sunday, New Paltz, NY

In front of Kai was a plate of overcooked pork chops with gravy, mashed potatoes, and boiled carrots. It was Mrs. Walsh’s “go-to” dinner when cooking for guests. Although she had raised and cooked for a family of seven, Betty Crocker's basics were about as far as she got.

As a working mom, she didn’t always get home to prepare dinner. She’d leave something with instructions for the oldest to prepare. One such meal was a recipe from Parade magazine, with hot dog slices mixed with a can of fruit cocktail and heated like soup. Her kids never let her live down that yummy dinner!

“More gravy Kai?” asked Conor’s dad, knowing from experience how it could help his wife’s cooking.

“No thanks, Mr. Walsh,” Kai replied. “Thank you for inviting me and cooking this nice meal Mrs. Walsh. You didn’t have to go to all this trouble.”

Kai and Conor were seated side by side across the dining table from Conor’s parents. There were bookcases jammed with all sizes of books along the back wall of the dining room, with a built-in doorway through the shelving that led into the living room. A large bay window dominated the opposite wall with a view west to Mohonk’s Sky Top off in the distance. It was a modest room with a lived-in feel. Kai was familiar with it, having spent several afternoons and evenings making out with Conor when his parents weren’t home.

Conor had shared with them how quickly things had progressed with Kai and how much she meant to him. Both his parents had taught and coached in high schools and had seen couples married right after graduation. They knew better than to scoff at a high school relationship as youthful puppy love. Besides, Kai was a delightful, confident girl and Conor was enamored with her.

“Conor tells us you spent last summer in Paris,” Mrs. Walsh said. “It must have been quite a trip?”

“It was. My mom is getting her sociology degree at the Sorbonne, and I was able to stay with her. She had to work most days, and I was free to explore the city. I love the culture. The French look at life differently than we do. They seem to take more time to enjoy the little things that we take for granted,” Kai explained.

“Sounds like your mom’s sociology studies may be rubbing off on you Kai,” Mr. Walsh interjected.

“Did you speak French before you went, I’ve read that Parisians are particular about that?” Mrs. Walsh asked.

“That’s true, still not everyone is born there and those who’ve moved from the French countryside are a bit more forgiving. I took French classes at New Paltz High, and the basics helped. It took a few weeks to get my footing, and by the end of the summer I was able to get around without any trouble.” Kai said.

“Is your mom going to come back to the States after she finishes her studies?” Mrs. Walsh asked.

“O.K. guys, this isn’t twenty questions, let the poor girl eat her dinner,” Conor interrupted.

“Gosh no, it’s O.K. Conor, I love talking about Paris and my mom. I doubt she’ll be back anytime soon. She’s taking grad courses now and working as a secretary at the Japanese embassy. She plans to stay in Paris as long as she can on a student visa. Grad School and working toward a Ph.D. for the next several years is probably in her future,” Kai said with a smile.

“Speaking of college, I spoke with the coach up at Ithaca this afternoon, Conor. He liked the letter you sent him and said when we go for a campus visit to line up a meeting with him.” Conor’s dad said taking a cue from Conor to move the conversation and give Kai a break.

Conor and Kai had shared their ideas about college. Kai knew he had his heart set on trying to get into Ithaca College. They had one of the best Film and TV schools in the country and less than 5% were accepted.

Both his dad and his older brother graduated from Ithaca. His brother was the first graduating class from the TV program and was currently an anchor man in Richmond, VA. These connections increased his chances, but still, there was no guarantee. Being the ex-grad, his dad had taken the initiative and promised Conor he’d take him there in the fall. As head coach of the local college basketball team, it would be impossible for him to make the trip once his season got underway.

“Uh, that’s great dad. When do you think we could go up there?” Conor asked.

“I was thinking early November, after your soccer season ends and right before my mine begins,” his dad replied.

Conor turned to Kai and asked, “Will that work for you?”

There was a pause as his parents had a puzzled look about Conor’s question to Kai.

“Uh, Conor, you first might want to talk to your parents about that, don’t you think?” Kai asked as her face turned pink with embarrassment.

Coming to her rescue, Conor’s mom said, “Kai, it’s O.K. Since a little boy, he’s always been thinking several steps ahead of where the rest of us have landed. It has a name, the ‘Conor Surprise,’ it may be still new to you, but you’ll get used to it.”

“Thanks, Mom, thanks for sharing that…”

“I could think of a hundred worse things, like singing show tunes at the top of your lungs,” his mom joked.

“…and in the morning with a hair dryer, it’s scary Kai, very scary,” Mr. Walsh teased.

“O.K., O.K., that’s enough you two.”

Kai saw where Conor’s openness and unfiltered approach came from. She figured they’d appreciate her not waiting for Conor to explain.

“When Conor mentioned his interest in Ithaca, I told him one of the schools I applied to was Cornell. I think you can guess what the Conor Surprise would be,” Kai said.

“It makes perfect sense, don’t you think? Why wouldn’t we take Kai with us to Ithaca to visit Cornell?” Conor asked.

“It’s one of five that I’m thinking about, and I’m not sure they’d even accept me,” Kai said.

“If your parents are fine with it, we’d love to have you make the trip?”

“It’s settled then, the more the merrier!” Conor’s dad replied.

Kai’s visit with Conor’s parents made her think of her Mom, and as soon as she got home she pulled out her favorite stationery and began filling her in on the recent events…

11 Rue Lobineau

Paris, France

Dear Mom,

You must think I’m the worst daughter in the world to write so sparingly. In my last letter, I was starting school, and now more than a month has gone by and I’m only just writing to you. No excuse, yet to say things have been hectic is an understatement.

It was quite a culture shock transitioning from my stay with you back into high school. Your encouragement to be more independent and believe in myself has made a huge difference. I honestly believe my summer with you was a life-changing experience. I feel like I’ve left the little girl behind (well physically for sure) and have grown into an adult woman. I can’t thank you enough.

Coming back to New Paltz, my plan was to fast forward through my last year of high school and focus on visiting you next summer and beyond in the future. Most importantly, the present has intervened in a miraculous way, and I have some fantastic news.

Mom, I’ve fallen deeply in love.

Never looked for or expected it, yet the “new” me was noticed on my first day of preseason volleyball. It was someone I’d gone to school with for years and never thought he’d be interested. Come to find out, last summer he also grew quite a bit. He worked as a counselor in a sleepaway camp where his workmates were college kids from England, and he matured a lot.

His name is Conor Walsh. After a few weeks of shy flirting with each other, we got together and haven’t been apart since. He’s as crazy about me as I’m mad about him. First to know, he is gorgeous. He’s the school’s star soccer player and has an incredibly fit body (amazing stamina if you get my drift)! Next, he is deeply interested in everything about me and goes out of his way to surprise me with little things and fun experiences.

Mom, he’s kind, considerate, and curious about everything. He’s really smart and reads like one hundred books a year - for fun - and is a nut about history. He reads the NY Times keeping up with current events and tells me he wants to be a filmmaker someday.

He and his dad are taking me with them to visit Ithaca. Conor is interested in Ithaca College and they’re going to help me tour Cornell. I know, it’s not the top school on my list, still it’s creeping up there (especially if Conor is across town). The thing is Mom, what I have with Conor feels way more than a high school romance. It seems like a forever type of love. It’s hard to explain in a letter, but when we’re not together I have an ache deep inside. It’s like our souls are connected in some mystical way.

I’m not a total goner and realize it is high school. My friend Kate does her best to keep my feet on the ground, reminding me that things may look different in a few months. I love her dearly, but she tends to be overly protective of me. I guess that’s a good thing since no one else is besides Conor.

Dad has been MIA and spends all his time either at work or with his girlfriend. He makes sure there’s food in the house and that’s about it. I assure you; I’m not complaining one bit and I like the fact that I’m on my own. The room they gave me in the basement has a walk-out slider and I come and go without any interaction with him (a particularly GOOD thing). It also gives Conor and I all the privacy we need. As I’m sure you’re wondering, we sleep together (as in sex), every chance we get! Don’t worry, I’m on The Pill.

Other than all of the above, classes are pretty easy (even calculus), I was chosen Volleyball Queen at Homecoming, Conor was Soccer King, and the dance was fun. He’s taken me on hikes all through Mohonk and Minnewaska, and we even went into a cave (never again!).

You have my phone number, call if you can sometimes, I’d love to hear your voice, and please write! Do you think if he can swing it, Conor could come on my next visit to see you? I’d love for you to meet him and show him Paris. Just a thought…

I haven’t asked much about you and hope all is going great. Write back to me and tell me everything you’re doing, and how things are going with Rick (is he still in the picture?).

I love you, Mom,

Kai

 

Open post

Green with Envy (16)

Green with Envy

November 5, 1978, Monday, New Paltz High School

 

Please listen carefully to the following school announcements:

When the football team started the season with a few rocky wins, who could have predicted the season they’ve had? Congratulations to our 9-0 undefeated League Champions! There will be an all-school rally this Friday afternoon to celebrate this amazing achievement and to recognize Aaron and the key members of the team!

Our varsity boys soccer team also had a successful season as captain Conor Walsh and his league-leading 24 goals led the team into the playoffs against top-seed Chester. In a hard-fought game that went into overtime, Chester finally broke the deadlock for a 1-0 win. Congratulations on a great soccer season.

Finally, as the temperature dips to freezing, a reminder that smoking is not permitted in any of the school bathrooms. All smokers must use the outside smoking lounge during lunch or study hall periods only.

That is all.

“How are things going with Conor? Do you two ever come up for air?” Ashley asked.

“What do you mean Ash, it’s not like I’m hanging all over him every day. Nights maybe,” Kai chuckled. “In fact, I only have one class with him and I’m here in our homeroom with you now and I don’t see him,” she replied.

“Sure, we’re in homeroom every morning for fifteen minutes Kai, and except for being trapped in a cave together, that’s the only time I’ve seen you all month,” Ashley said.

Kai looked at Ashley with a frown noticing that she was right. Seeing Ash every day, even if it was for a few minutes, she realized gave her the false impression that she had a life outside of time spent with Conor.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right Ash, for the last month, we’ve been pretty inseparable. He’s so sexy I can’t seem to keep my hands off him,” Kai admitted.

“It’s cool, the last thing I want to be is the jealous ninny who gets in the way of a good thing for her best friend. By the way, it seems like an incredibly good thing Kai. What’s the sex like?”

“Trust me, I’m not trying to get you jealous about that either, but it’s mind-blowing Ash. Seriously.”

“So, spill!”

“It all started the weekend we went on our cave hike. That Friday night we had dinner, and a movie and went back to his house. Well, we didn’t just drink a glass of wine,” Kai lidded her eyes in Ashley’s direction. “It didn’t feel like it was our first time Ash, he was gentle and masculine all at once. It was incredible, right on their living room sofa.”

“You did it with his parent’s home, on their sofa – are you nuts?” Ashley asked.

“No, no, they were out for the night, and first he gave me a full house tour and it opened my eyes to what he was really like.”

Ashley was a virgin and hearing her best friend describe the details of her lovemaking greatly raised her curiosity.

“Who cares about the house tour? What was it really like Kai, I mean, did you feel dirty doing it?”

“Oh my God, not at all. He is so thoughtful and caring, not a pushy guy at all. It felt incredibly natural and wonderful. I’ve never felt pleasure like that before. If I could have him inside of me all day I would, and some days we get close to that,” Kai smirked.

“Get out, you have sex all day?”

“Ash, the night before we met you and Phil at Bonticou Crag, I lost count of the number of orgasms I had. In fact, the next morning at sunrise we made love again on a boulder over by Minnewaska, right before we met up with you guys!” Kai exclaimed.

“Oh my God, it’s why you were so flushed when we met you at the trailhead!”

“I guess, I don’t remember much about that part of the day. I was still flying from the endorphins flooding my brain.”

They looked toward the front of the classroom as Mr. Masson took the roll. After finally telling someone what she’d been doing, Kai began wondering if she was going too far. As for Ashley, she couldn’t stop thinking about what she was missing.

“You know the therapist I see up on the mountain, she thinks I might be overdoing it,” Kai admitted.

“Yeah but, you’re young and experimenting. I bet she’s more jealous than anything,” Ashley chided.

“You may be right, Ash, but she asked me to keep track of who’s initiating our sex. I hadn’t thought about it since we’re both so into each other. Once she asked about it, I realized that it’s me one hundred percent of the time. Am I a sex fiend?”

“Kai, relax. If Conor had the chance to initiate sex with your body, I assure you he’d be all over it. My guess is you’re just beating him to it. I mean he’s pretty hot too, right?”

The bell rang for first period and as they got up to go to their next class, Ash whispered in Kai’s ear.

“I’m green with envy Kai; you know I’m a virgin and hearing you I can’t wait to get some of what you’re getting!”

She winked and smiled at Kai with a reassuring squeeze of her hand, and they headed off in different directions down the hall.

 

Open post

Parental Intruder (17)

Parental Intruder

November 2, 1978, Friday, New Paltz, NY

Conor had his last soccer game, losing to the top seed in the playoffs in the last minute of a hard-fought game. He told Kai that some of the guys were getting together after the game to relive the season, and he’d stop by to see her afterward. Later at the pizza restaurant, Conor only a few months away from the legal drinking age, was able to buy several pitchers of beer and the guys had a blast.

After the party, Conor slowly drove over to Kai’s house. He went around back and slipped into her room through the slider as usual. She wasn’t there, yet he heard the water running in the bathroom and sat on the bed to wait for her to come out.

When the door opened, a middle-aged man about his height, and several pounds heavier, walked into the room. He had a crew cut that gave him a square head, he wore rimless glasses, and a buttoned-down shirt with three pens clipped into the breast pocket. He also wore a disgusted expression on his face as he looked down at Conor sitting on Kai’s bed.

“Who the hell are you,” the man asked in a gruff manner.

Conor tried to stand up, but the man stood over him, so close that he was unable to stand without bumping into him.

“My name is Conor Walsh, sir, I stopped by to speak with Kai.”

“Do you make a habit of walking into someone’s house without knocking or ringing the doorbell? It’s a good thing I don’t own a gun.”

Thinking quickly, Conor figured this was Kai’s father, and he probably had no idea who Conor was, or that he was dating his daughter.

“No sir, I came to borrow a school book for a class project. Kai said it would be inside the slider, and I was to take it if she was unavailable. When I heard sounds in the bathroom, I thought I’d wait to let her know I came by. Is Kai at home?” Conor asked.

“It’s awfully late to be doing school work, and have you been drinking?” the man said while sniffing closer to Conor.

Right then, the bedroom door opened, and Kai breezed through it. She stopped suddenly with the scene that confronted her. The man took a step toward her allowing Conor to stand. He picked up a book near her bed.

“Hi Kai, I stopped by to borrow that book we talked about earlier. It’s late and I’m going to take off. I’ll see you tomorrow in school. Thanks a lot,” Conor blurted out as he reached for the slider.

Picking up on his line of thinking, Kai jumped in.

“Wait Conor, I need to discuss something with you before you go.” She looked at her father.

“Can I speak with you in the hall please?” she asked in a way that was more an order than a question.

Conor stood by the slider as Kai and her dad moved out of the room and closed the door. He could hear what sounded like a loud forceful discussion going on between the two. A few minutes later the door opened and both of them came back in. He noticed Kai’s hands were shaking nervously.

“Conor, I’m Kai’s father,” the man said with an expression better suited to someone who lost his car keys. He held out his hand and Conor shook it.

“I understand you two have been in a relationship for quite some time. Not aware of this I snapped at you earlier. Now that I know, it won’t happen again.”

He looked over at Kai before saying, “You’re welcome in our house.”

There was a pause, and Kai flashed an angry, stern look at him.

“…anytime,” he finished.

He glanced at Kai, and she stepped out of the way as her father walked out of the room. Kai shut the door. With her back to the room, she exhaled a long loud breath while leaning with arms extended on the closed door. Looking down at the floor, she maintained this posture while she spoke.

“I’m sorry Conor, that should never have happened. I didn’t tell him about us, not because I was hiding you from him, it’s because I don’t want anything to do with him. He’s hurt me so much that the less I have to speak with him the better. It was not fair to you.”

Conor walked up to Kai from behind and wrapped his arms around her. She turned around and put her arms around his neck and began sobbing uncontrollably. Her whole body shook with powerful emotion as the tears flowed down her face.

He’d only seen the bright light of her soul and the dark pain she was releasing showed him how fragile his confident best friend really was. The degree of her unhappiness cut him deeply, and he cried right along with her. All he could do was hold her. He felt powerless.

When she was able to slow the tears, she told him she wished she had a family like his. All she ever knew growing up were arguments, disapproval, and conflict. She told him it all stemmed from her father, and she hated him for it. His verbal abuse was like growing up in a psychological war zone. She said she planned to tolerate the situation until the school year ended and escape to a new life.

Finding a soulmate in Conor was unexpected, and complicated her plan, in a good way. She kept this thought to herself and knew it was a bridge she’d have to cross someday.

Once calm, she told Conor it was the first time her dad had been in her room, and seeing a stranger in the house surprised him. He promised he would never enter her room unless she was there and gave him permission.

He wiped away her remaining tears and deadpanned, “Well, at least we got meeting the parents out of the way.”

He knew how to make her laugh, and she chuckled while kissing him several times on his face.

Open post

A Walsh Thanksgiving (18)

A Walsh Thanksgiving

November 23, 1978, Thursday, New Paltz, NY

Conor thought a lot about what Kai told him about her family life. It was hard for him to imagine. He marveled at how well-grounded Kai was after growing up in that kind of household. The nasty divorce only seemed to be the icing on the cake.

He remembered Kai mentioning how envious she was of his Walsh family upbringing. It got him thinking about how he could show her what they were like, without her running for the hills when she discovered how wacky they were. Not wanting to wish them on anybody, he asked her if she and her sister would like to spend Thanksgiving with his family.

“Kai, you’ve tasted my mom’s cooking, so you know you won’t be coming for the food. Still, with all my brothers and sister and their significant others, it’s usually not boring,” Conor said.

“You had me at Thanksgiving,” Kai said. “It’ll just be me though, as my sis is going to one of her friend’s house. Let me know what I can bring. I can make a mean chocolate cake.”

For late November, it was a warm fifty-five degrees outside. The Walsh house was quite a bit warmer inside as several people crammed into the kitchen making final preparations for the feast. Out in the living room, the TV was tuned to the annual Detroit versus Dallas Thanksgiving football game, and no one was paying much attention to it.

Conor’s oldest brother had brought a case of wine and was pouring glasses for those who wanted it; everyone did. A loud grinding noise was heard coming out of the kitchen as Conor’s dad started up his new-fangled Proctor Silex electric carving knife.

They could hear the commotion from the kitchen out in the living room.

“Do you think it’s coming off in slices or is he only making sawdust?” Conor asked his brother closest in age with a slight snicker.

“It’s hard to tell, still you know Mom. Hopefully, he can get some slices out of it,” his brother replied.

Kai, listening to them with a confused look on her face, not sure what they were talking about.

“Don’t be alarmed,” Conor’s brother said to her. “There’s always gravy to wash it down, and I recommend keeping your wine glass full. It can make all the difference if it gets stuck in your throat.”

Conor couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

Right then his oldest brother came out of the kitchen holding a bottle of wine and a few glasses. He approached Kai and Conor.

“Kai, It’s a bit scary in there. I think you’ll need this,” his brother handed her a wine glass and while pouring said, “I heard you’ve been to France. I’m betting wine is something you’re familiar with.”

She smiled, accepted a glass, and looked to Conor for a Walsh translation.

“Sometimes, my mom goes a bit too far to make sure the turkey is fully cooked,” Conor said.

“Yeah, last year it was so dry even the gravy couldn’t save it,” a third brother chimed in.

“Remember when dad cut into it, a loud whoosh came out and it all collapsed on itself?” the oldest said while laughing at the memory and pouring wine into Conor’s glass.

The oldest brother’s wife, hearing the discussion, nudged herself between Conor and Kai, and put her arms around their shoulders.

“If all else fails, you can’t go wrong with stuffing and the green bean casserole. Conor’s sister brought the casserole, and I made the stuffing,” she said.

Everyone had heard how wonderful Kai was from their parents and made her feel like she was part of the family. Kai glanced over at Conor with twinkling eyes and a smile, which said thank you for bringing me.

Conor’s mom redeemed herself from the previous year and the turkey was more than tolerable. Twelve people crammed around the table, said grace and each shared what they were most thankful for in the past year.

One of Conor’s brothers said he was thankful that Irish Nationalists hadn’t given up the fight for an Ireland free of British rule. Conor leaned over to Kai and whispered for her to be ready for some fireworks. It didn’t take long.

Once the various dishes were passed around and everyone had filled their wine glasses a few times, a discussion about Ireland began. It was genial at first with all recognizing that the IRA’s recent bombing campaign was wrong. It got heated as the pros and cons of religious sectarianism were thrown into the mix. The Walsh family were catholic, and few agreed on how to end the violence.

As more wine was consumed, the discussion got more heated. Kai merely listened, fascinated that a discussion like this would dominate Thanksgiving. She’d never experienced anything like it. She was thrown a loop when out of nowhere, Conor’s father slammed his hand on the table. All the combatants stopped talking and stared down at their plates.

At the other end of the table, Conor’s mom winked at her husband and turned to Kai.

“Kai, now that you’re back in America, what do you miss most about your summer in Paris?”

Everyone was surprised by this change of direction, and they all leaned in to hear Kai’s answer.

“Uh, um, well my mom of course, and there are many things, I love it there,” Kai replied.

“She’s already planning to go back next summer,” Conor interjected to deflect all the eyes on her.

Kai took a second to think of a better way to answer her question. Channeling Conor, she thought about an experience instead of a specific thing.

“It’s near impossible, yet if I were to pick only one,” Kai continued, “It would be sitting at an outside table of a bistro along the Boulevard Saint Germain. Ordering a croissant, a café, and watching Paris walk by as the people at the tables nearby strike up a chat about equal rights, or the latest cheese available at the nearby fromagerie,” she said with a smile.

They all stared at Kai in wonder and finally, Conor’s sister who had been to Paris broke the silence.

“Beautiful Kai, just beautiful. Would you be drinking red or white wine with that cheese?” Conor’s sister asked.

“Oooo, booo, stop her, shush!” was shouted all at once as napkins were tossed at Conor’s sister’s absurdity.

Kai laughed and didn’t have to answer as the discussion moved on to great past vacations. She squeezed Conor’s hand under the table and beamed at everyone.

 

 

Open post

New Year Surprises (19)

New Year Surprises

December 31, 1978, Sunday, New Paltz, NY

A light snow fell as Conor walked out of the wine shop with bottles of champagne. His fake ID had been accepted for the past two years. In a few weeks, he’d turn eighteen and be a legal buyer. He laughed to himself thinking what the store would say when they viewed his real ID.

A foot of snow was expected, and with few sober drivers on New Year’s Eve, it was a good night to stay off the roads. Kai’s dad and girlfriend had gone to the City to celebrate and weren’t expected back for a few days. Her sister had an overnight pajama party, and they’d have the house to themselves. Kai told Conor to supply the champagne, and she’d supply the entertainment.

Conor was greeted at the front door of the house by Kai in a beautiful thigh-length sleeveless green cocktail dress. It was tight fitting, low cut in the front, and fit her perfectly. Her hair was up, and she wore sparkling earrings that hung down accentuating her perfect neckline. Rarely wearing make-up, tonight she didn’t hold back. She accented her eyes making them incredibly sexy. Her high cheekbones stood out with a touch of rouge, and she had a light scent of Chanel. Kai looked sensational and would have been at home on the cover of any fashion magazine.

Conor felt a bit awkward with jeans and a sweater until Kai embraced him with a seductive long kiss that put any inadequacies to bed. She put one of the champagne bottles in an ice bucket and set out two glasses. Conor thinking a night of hot sex awaited, wondered what Kai was up to when she led him to the sofa in the living room and had him sit down. She stood in front of him with an expectant expression.

“O.K., are you doing a strip tease?” Conor asked.

“And take off this amazing dress, wasting my sexy look, no way! Well at least not yet,” Kai giggled. “What do you see in the living room?”

Conor scanned the room with a confused expression looking for something out of place or missing. There didn’t seem to be anything.

“Uh, a coffee table, a lamp, wine glasses, an ice bucket, the fireplace, a TV –“

“You’re getting hotter.”

“TV? We’re going to watch a TV show?” Conor asked confused.

“Not exactly, do you notice anything about the TV?” she said with a sly smile.

Conor got up to take a closer look. The TV had several wires connected to it, and they seemed to all thread into the back of the large cabinet the TV sat on. He opened the cabinet door and saw a machine that he recognized at once.

“What the hell, this is a video cassette machine. We saw several of these at Ithaca College on our studio tour. Though this one seems a bit smaller” Conor said like a kid on Christmas morning opening his favorite gift.

“My dad bought it a few months ago and he has barely touched it. He won’t let on that he doesn’t know how to use it,” Kai said.

She handed him a package covered in wrapping paper. There was a card that said, “Surprise #1.”

“I thought you might be able to figure out how it works.”

He quickly unwrapped it, uncovering three video cassette tapes, and looked at Kai speechless. He pulled her to him, wrapped his arms around her, and said quietly overcome with excitement, “This is one of the best surprises ever, you’re incredible.”

“I wasn’t sure what to order, they had over 100 titles to choose from,” Kai said.

“Did you buy them?”

“No silly, you can rent them now,” she replied.

“If I had done the choosing Kai, I can’t imagine getting anything better. How did you know what to get, I mean these are amazing!”

“In the order catalog, each listing has a little description. Frank Capra’s “It Happened One Night” and Bogies “Casablanca,” both won the Oscar for Best Picture, and “To Catch a Thief” was the only Alfred Hitchcock movie they offered. It seemed an easy choice.”

“This is crazy. A year ago there was no way you could watch any of these movies, and tonight we’ll watch all three. I’m blown away Kai,” Conor exclaimed.

“I’ll start some popcorn while you figure out how to play the movies, first though,” she handed him a smaller package to open.

Conor gave her a look as if to say, “More?”

There was a note attached to this package too, it read, “Surprise #2 out of 3.” He opened the package to find one more movie and a toothbrush. He flashed an expectant smile.

“After all these romantic movies, there’s no way I’m letting you leave. You’re making love to me all night long. Tomorrow morning, I’ll wake up in your arms and we’ll usher in the new year with a glass of champagne and “Breakfast at Tiffany’s,” Kai gushed.

“I don’t know what to say,” turning the movies over and scanning the titles. “Hitchcock, Capra, Bogey, Grace Kelly, Carey Grant, Ingrid Bergman, Clark Gable, Claudette Colbert, and my favorite Audrey Hepburn for breakfast,  you’ve thought of everything,” Conor beamed.

“Not quite everything – yet. Remember the note said there were three surprises? Well, before you get caught up in Hollywood bliss…”

Kai reached around behind her, unzipped her dress, and it fell to the floor. She had the most seductive sexy smile, a huge red bow tied around her waist, and nothing else except a pair of high heels.

“Surprise #3, Me!”

 

Open post

Snowy Gaulish Picnic (20)

Snowy Gaulish Picnic

January 18, 1978, Thursday, New Paltz, NY

The weather was so dreary Conor felt the need for something to help forget the overcast skies, even if it was only for a day. Checking the forecast, he noticed a Nor’easter snowstorm was expected in the coming week, and it so happened it was the same day as Kai’s birthday. Never one to let a great opportunity go to waste, with a strong expectation of a snow day from school, he told Kai to clear her day for them.

She wondered what he was up to, and knowing Conor, the night before Kai got out her snow boots and parka, figuring they were probably headed out into the cold on a hike somewhere. The next morning with school closed for the day, Conor called to say he was on his way over to her place. She asked if there was anything she needed to do or wear, and Conor said only a thirst for fun and a wild imagination would be needed.

Donk, donk, donk was the sound of knocking on the slider. Conor was holding a large shopping bag, and Kai noticed a cooler and a large basket with a lid sitting on the patio. She quickly ushered him in to keep the cold out of the room with a look of surprise.

Once Conor brought in his items and they settled in, out of the large shopping bag he pulled out two berets and placed one on her head and the other on his. Then he pulled out a long blue and white knitted scarf and gently wrapped it around her neck and shoulders.

“What are you up to Conor?”

Without answering, like a mime, he raised the index finger on his hand as if to say, “in due time.”

He then pulled out a pair of soft, plush flannel pajama bottoms that matched the scarf. He slowly undid the button on her jeans, slipped them off, and slid the PJ bottoms on over her panties. Then out came the matching pajama top, and he pulled off her sweater and buttoned it over her bra. They fit perfectly.

“They feel warm and cozy, I love them”

He opened the large basket, took out a red checked blanket, and unfurled it fully over the carpet on the floor of Kai’s room. Then held his hand out to her, like a footman helping a princess out of a carriage. Kai took it with a slight bow of her head, and Conor guided her onto the blanket, where he had also placed throw pillows from her bed.

“I’m sure you realize that I ordered up today’s snow day. I couldn’t think of a more ideal way to celebrate your birthday than with a picnic,” Conor announced, and Kai laughed with delight.

“You are aware picnics are a summer thing?” Kai asked pointing to the sleet bouncing off the slider glass.

Then added, “You know, cold fried chicken, potato salad, watermelon, frolicking in the grass with a game of tag?” Kai teased.

“An indoor picnic is way more fun than any old summer picnic. Besides, your birthday is in the heart of winter. You do remember the part about a wild imagination, right?” Conor smirked.

“You’re crazy. So, what’s with the berets?”

“I thought you’d never ask,” Conor asked.

He reached back into the basket and pulled out two plates, white cloth napkins, and a Tupperware container. In soothing tones, Conor continued.

“Close your eyes and imagine we’re like the couple in that picture,” Conor pointed to the large photo hanging at the head of her bed, and continued, “We’re on the rooftop overlooking Paris. Imagine you’re the girl in the picture, and it’s your birthday and we did some cooking together.”

Kai with her eyes closed, laughed and said, “Cooking, on the rooftop, in the snow?”

“Stay with me on the roof Kai, we’ll get a bigger scarf, it’s your birthday after all,” they both giggled.

Conor took off the container’s lid and plated the contents.

“Now, open your eyes.”

“Crepes Suzette? You’ve got to be kidding!” Kai cried.

“They might not taste like the crepes you get near the Mabillon metro station, but they should still be warm, I made them just before coming over,” Conor said.

Kai took a spoonful, tasted them, and swooned, “Wow, they are good!”

“Savor them, Kai, roll them over your tongue, conjure up images of Paris rooftops, the Bastille, the Eifel Tower,” Conor said dramatically, then deadpanned, “and give me a chance to open the birthday champagne.”

Conor reached into the cooler and pulled out two chilled wine glasses, and a bottle of Taittinger. He dramatically popped the cork and poured some into each glass.

“Conor, this is insane, it’s not even 9 AM,” downing the champagne in one large gulp.

“Now pour me some more!” she said with a giggle holding out her glass.

When they finished the crepes, Conor pulled a smaller container out of the cooler and placed a perfectly ripe strawberry on the rim of her champagne glass, and refilled it.

“The first night we hung out you said something about strawberries being your favorite fruit. They happen to go great with champagne,” Conor said.

“Man, nothing gets past you, huh?”

After they finished off the strawberries, Conor took a small flask out of the cooler. He filled each glass halfway with champagne and poured orange juice from the flask topping off the champagne.

“Oh my God, a mimosa! I had this for the first time at a Trocadero café with my mom last summer.” She cried.

“The day is early my lover of French things, now that I’ve liquored you up, how about one of their famous kisses?”

“I’m not buzzed enough to fall for that cliché trick, mon amis, try again if you want one of those!” Kai teased.

Conor held up his mimosa glass and motioned for her to do the same. He moved close and curled his glass around her arm and brought it to his lips, motioning her to do the same. They drained their glasses with arms and eyes locked on each other.

“Mieux?” Conor asked, setting their glasses aside.

“Yes, better, much better.” Kai cooed and embraced him for a long passionate French kiss.

Before they realized it, their clothes were off, and they were making love. Afterward, lying on the picnic blanket, they stared into each other’s eyes.

“I just love, love my birthday surprise, “ Kai cooed.

“I am thoroughly addicted to you Kai,” Conor replied.

Kai smiled sweetly and blinked her eyes slowly while staring at him, and her expression changed to one of concern. She placed her palm over his forehead as if checking for a fever.

“Perhaps you should consider a twelve-step program before it’s too late,” she deadpanned then giggled.

They laid back on the blanket staring up at the ceiling and fell into easy conversation about the future, and what they wanted out of life. She was going to be a scientist, and he’d make movies and write novels. She wanted three kids but wanted to travel the world first and explore everywhere. Conor said he’d be her guide anywhere she wanted to go.

Conor continued the French theme for brunch, with a baguette, brie, country pate, and baby cornichons. While they munched, Conor brought out the day’s games and entertainment. He stacked Jenga blocks into a tower, and they played hoping not to recreate the jumble of blocks they’d crawled over in the cave at Bonticou Crag. He also brought Scrabble which Kai won three games in a row as Conor claimed foul for all the scientific terms she used.

For a late lunch, he opened a bottle of red Bordeaux wine and served cold fried chicken, salad with vinaigrette, and watermelon. He apologized for not including the potato salad. When they finished lunch, Conor put a small ramekin of Chocolate Mousse in front of her with a single candle. He lit it, without singing, and wished her a Joyeux Anniversaire.

“This dessert is decadent and rich, and should be enjoyed in small tastes,” Conor said as he handed her a small spoon.

Kai being Kai, blew out the candle and loaded her spoon with as much mousse as she could. Before putting it in her mouth, she noticed she had uncovered something sparkling at the bottom of the dish. She ate what was on her spoon and used it to pry a beautiful polished purple stone out of the dessert.

Looking at Conor with total surprise, she got up and washed the stone off in the sink in her bathroom. She noticed the stone had a silver backing with a loop, and engraved in small letters was “Yours Always, CW.”

Kai walked back into her room, and Conor was holding an elegant chain in his hand that he threaded through the stone’s loop. He placed it around her neck.

Conor whispered in her ear, “Amethyst purple for my Aquarian Princess, Happiest of Birthdays, Kai.”

“It’s beautiful Conor. I’ll never take it off,” she said, and taking his head in her hands and looking up into his eyes said, “You make me feel extra special, even on my birthday. I love you so much.”

As it started to darken outside, they cuddled together under the covers of Kai’s bed in comfortable silence. They both were thinking about the coming year ahead and the changes that were sure to occur.

They were coming to the end of a time in their lives when decisions made for them by others would now be theirs to make. It was a time they shared before innocence was lost.

For months, except for saying goodnight and waking up in different beds, they spent every day together. Deep in thought, each reflecting on the other. Conor smiled remembering Kai as a monarch butterfly, jumping into his arms in front of the whole school after typing class, and a New Year’s Hollywood night of nights.

Kai thought about a sunrise on the mountain, apple picking with an echo, and stories from Arabian Nights, lifting her spirits in a dark moment. There were so many shared surprises and unique experiences. They knew the coming year would be different, and neither could imagine a life without the other.

Kai interrupted the silence.

“Conor, come to France with me?” Kai asked in a hushed voice.

He didn’t answer, cocked an eyebrow, and turned his head to look into her eyes.

“I don’t know when or for how long. I can’t see myself there without you,” she added.

“I was thinking about the coming year too. There are a lot of changes coming our way once we graduate. I don’t want the beautiful bubble we’ve created to pop.” Conor said.

“Hmmm. Well, maybe in Paris we could create a French bubble, no?”

“That would be encroyable! If we can swing it, I would love to go with you. For everything else we’ll figure it out.” he added.

“All right then, whatever comes, like Dumas musketeers, one for all and all for…” Kai paused for effect before quickly adding with a huge smile, “Meeeee!,”

 

Open post

Hard Decisions… (21)

Hard Decisions...

February 8, 1979, Thursday, New Paltz

“Conor, I’m late.”

“Late for what, we’re on time,” Conor said to her as they walked into school.

Kai grabbed his hand and led him into the janitor’s closet off the hallway entrance and closed the door behind them. She had a worried look and Conor was totally confused why they were among the brooms and mop buckets.

“I’m never late, and it’s three days past.”

Conor finally caught up to her.

“It’s impossible Kai, you’re on the pill. I looked it up back in September, it’s 99.5% effective. Besides, it’s worked every month since, and we’ve had sex two to three times a day. It’ll be all right.”

Conor hugged her tightly as tears started to slide down her cheeks.

“Conor, I’m never late.”

“You’ve taken it every day, right? Give it another day and everything will be fine.”

“We’ve made love more than a hundred times. Conor, maybe we’ve reached the half percent!?” Kai hissed.

Conor could tell right away that Kai was freaked out, and it killed him to see her this way.

“Kai let’s go and buy a test at the drugstore. We can drive to Kingston where no one knows us. I’ll go into the store and buy it. You can stay in the car; it’ll be all right,” Conor calmly suggested.

“I’m scared,” Kai said as a new wave of tears cascaded down her face.

“I may have forgotten to take the pill once or twice, but like the instructions said, I always took an extra one when I did forget the very next day,” she admitted.

Conor stood in front of her with a hand on each shoulder, hunched down to her height, and looked straight into her eyes.

“Kai Adams, stop worrying about what you did or didn’t do, there’s no one to blame. We’re in this together as always.”

He reached up and wiped away her tears. “Now let’s get out of this closet and find out. I’ll tell the office that you’re not feeling well and I’m taking you home. We’ll drive to Kingston, get a test, and find out. O.K.?”

Kai nodded her head, took a deep breath, and they walked out.

“Oh my God, what are we going to do?” Kai asked as she showed Conor the positive indicator. “I can’t believe this is happening.”

Conor stopped pacing in front of her bed, let out a long slow breath, and stared at his feet.

“Nothing has to be done this minute, or even today,” Conor said with as much confidence as he could muster. “We need to let the shock wear off, and then figure out what to do. Right?”

Kai didn’t respond and she wrapped her arms around Conor’s waist. Tears were streaming down her face and dripping onto Conor’s shirt. She wasn’t sobbing, though she did look like her world was about to end.

“Look, we’re strong enough to deal with this Kai. You may have it growing inside of you, but it wouldn’t be growing if it weren’t for me. You are not alone. We did this together and we’ll face this together, you and me. Do you understand?” Conor asked.

Kai nodded and rested her head on Conor’s shoulder.

“Don’t tell anyone, for now,” Kai whispered in his ear.

It was late in the afternoon and getting dark. Conor needed some alone time to think things through. He told Kai that he would be at his house and if she wanted him to come back, talk, or anything to call him. Either way, he said he would call her later or stop by, and if she didn’t want to be alone, he’d take her to his house for the night.

Conor glanced over at the alarm clock on his bedside table, it was well after midnight. He got up and went into the bathroom to splash cold water on his face. As he walked back to his room, a door opened a crack, and his mom poked her head out into the hall. After seeing her son with an air of permanent bliss for several months, the worried look she saw was striking. She reached out with a look of concern and saw his eyes brimming with water. She squeezed his arm and nodded toward the kitchen.

Knowing he needed time to collect his thoughts, she didn’t ask him anything while she made them each a cup of herbal tea. They sat at the kitchen table, each with one arm stretched out to the other holding hands, and quietly sipped from their cups.

His mother had fallen in love with his dad when she was Conor’s age. They wanted to get married right away, unfortunately, she was Irish Protestant, and he was Irish Catholic. Conor’s grandparents refused to allow her to marry what they considered a lowly, poor Catholic boy. In the late 1940s, religion mattered greatly, especially for those of Irish heritage.

Their love was very deep, and they decided to elope against her parent’s wishes. For the next ten years, Conor’s grandparents refused to allow her dad in their house and had nothing to do with any of them. It was beyond painful, eventually five grandkids later, they slowly acquiesced. Having lived through that difficult challenge as a young woman, his mom fully grasped how difficult it could be for a young couple, and she knew what Kai and Conor meant to each other.

“It’s difficult to know where to begin, and it’s something we haven’t really talked much about,” Conor said.

“As difficult as it might be, there’s a good chance that it’s something I’m not wholly unfamiliar with,” she replied.

“I doubt it,” Conor said.

Shifting gears, he asked, “When you and dad fell for each other, what was it like? Once you knew he was the one, what did it feel like?”

She took a sip of tea and thought about what her youngest was asking. By the time Conor was old enough to notice such things, her relationship with his dad had greatly matured. Her husband was her soulmate, still, showing how they felt about each other after almost thirty years wasn’t that obvious.

“I’ve told you how we met at a summer camp. I was your age and worked as a kitchen helper. Dad had graduated from college and was in charge of camp athletics. We fell for each other right away, and like you and Kai, he was my first, and as it turned out, only love. It was magical Conor. I had never felt that way about anyone, and it felt like I was floating on a cloud that whole summer. I’m quite sure he was too.”

“How did you know, how did you show it to each other?”

“Conor, people were less forward in those days. I could tell by how he moved and how he looked into my eyes that he loved me. We smooched behind the dining hall a few times and eventually told each other how we felt. It was wonderful.”

“It sounds like it,” Conor said. He was having a hard time getting to the point, “Things were different then.”

“God yes, there was no Summer of Love, no women’s lib, no burning bras back then. Most women didn’t work, they took care of the family. When I earned my master’s degree, I was the only woman in my class,” she recalled.

“With Kai, it feels the same way you did, like floating and nothing else seems to matter.”

“Yet, something seems to have happened?” his mom implied.

“Mom, all those things you mentioned have happened, and sex is something that happens all the time. It’s beyond normal. In school, if you’re active socially, you’ve probably had sex with someone, even though I never had when I met Kai.”

“As a high school librarian Conor, I’m pretty aware,” she said.

“The thing is, both Kai and I weren’t like that. It’s difficult to share this with you,” Conor said with a face red with shame.

His mom squeezed his hand and with a small caring smile, conveyed her understanding. Conor took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

“With Kai, she and I, uh, sex is not sex, it’s making love. I wouldn’t do it otherwise, and she was the first and only one. It’s how we show how deeply we feel, and the way we feel is beyond intense. It’s hard to describe to you, we love each other so much that we’d make love all day if we could,” Conor admitted.

Knowing about teen sex in her high school was one thing, yet hearing her youngest describe his own sexual experiences was something else. Her heart was beating fast, and she felt embarrassed to be talking about it. She had a feeling where this was headed, and for him to be sharing this, knew he needed a caring mom, not a “how could you” mom. That might come later, not right now. She swallowed the obvious questions, and gave a sincere concerned look, letting the silence fill the space.

“The reason you haven’t seen much of me lately is that at Kai’s house, her father gave her what amounts to an apartment in the basement. It has its own bathroom and a door to the backyard. He treats her as a tenant who pays no rent. She can have any visitor she wants and can come and go as she pleases. He barely talks to her. I’ve only met him once.”

His mom got up and poured more hot water into each of their cups. She sat down, dunked her used tea bag in the hot water, and looked at Conor to continue.

“Mom, I know we’re only in high school, yet for the last six months we’ve been living like we’re adults. We talk about life, we read to each other, do homework, and share how we feel about all sorts of things. We both have said how we feel is like a lifetime type of love. She’s my best friend and soul mate. It’s like we were meant to find each other somehow.”

“O.K., then why are we having tea at one in the morning?”

Conor looked away, blinking back the water rimming his eyes again. He knew by sharing with his mom he had to face things head-on. It scared him to no end.

“From the very first time we decided to have sex, Kai had birth control pills. We researched and found that there was a half percent chance of a pregnancy and felt confident we were covered. We were wrong. Kai is pregnant.”

His mom swallowed hard. The way he conveyed the story, she sensed this is where it would end, and still held out hope it was something else. Having had five children, she was uniquely qualified to discuss this, but the world had changed. Back when she was in high school, there was no decision to be made. You had the baby or found a back-room procedure, usually conducted by a midwife or worse. Few doctors would risk their license on something that taboo.

It had only been five years since the Supreme Court decision making abortion legal in the first three months of pregnancy. Although it gave women the right to decide what was right for their bodies, it morally still struck a very raw nerve. Most women, 15% more than men, believe that life begins at conception. Catholics, like her and Conor, had been taught by the Church that abortion is murdering unborn children.

Still, in the most recent 1979 Harris Poll, 60% of Americans were pro-choice, and 80% think abortion is fine in case of rape, the mother’s health, or baby defects. Before the national law, most states had strict abortion laws on their books, and today it’s legal throughout the land.

It was difficult for Kai and Conor to consider any of it, as they loved each other unconditionally. This made any thought of a pregnancy that came from their lovemaking, sacrosanct. Or at least something that couldn’t be dissolved easily.

She reached over and held Conor’s hand and thought about what to say.

“What are we going to do mom?”

“Well, whatever you do, it’s best to discuss it together. Lay out the practical and the moral issues side by side and decide what is most important,” his mom said.

“What are they?”

“Conor, you know what they are, you tell me,” she said.

He took a deep breath as he thought about what she asked.

“All right, practically speaking, both Kai and I are only starting out. A baby would drastically change what that will look like. Most people our age aren’t having kids, and raising a child will end a social life,” Conor said.

“Not sure that’s where I’d start, still you’re probably right.”

“Of course, sorry, college and careers come first, they’d be affected and that’s way more important, especially for Kai. Even if they allow women with babies in the dorms, it would be tough.”

“I think you’re missing one of the biggest practical issues, and having done it five times, it’s one not to overlook,” his mom said.

“Yeah, duh. Kai would have to physically have the baby, and nine months from now would be sometime in, let’s see, July, August, September. Right, she’d have it in September, meaning that she’d miss the fall semester. Hell, she’d probably miss the spring too. This would set her back a full year,” Conor figured.

“Conor, do you think you’d start school in the fall with all this happening?”

“Wow, I didn’t think of that.”

“And what about you two? Would you have your child start their life without being their father?” his mom asked.

“What do you mean? I’d be the father.”

“Not officially unless you and Kai –“

“- were married!” Conor interrupted. “Oh my God, how did I overlook that? This is getting overwhelming.”

“Well, if that was the path taken, you can be sure your father and I will be there every step of the way. You and Kai will not be alone,” his mom assured him. “There may be other areas to consider. How about the moral issues?”

Conor looked into his mom’s eyes and sat quietly thinking about her question. It was a very solemn moment between them.

“This is a bit clearer, and there really is only one. The agony of deciding to end one life before it’s started. Unless there are complications, what Kai and I have begun inside of her will grow into a living person. Is it right to squash that possibility?” Conor agonized.

“I think you’ve laid it out pretty well. I would add that some people say a fertilized egg has no idea it is being aborted since at that early stage it hasn’t developed enough to know,” Conor’s mom said.

“Yes, I hear that, though I wonder if that’s merely an excuse.”

“I’m not advocating anything Conor, I only want to be sure you have all the cards on the table,” his mom added. “Beyond abortion, Kai could deliver the baby and put it up for adoption. Although I doubt it would work in our family, sometimes an older married sibling can step in to raise the baby. These are your options”

“This is going to get very sticky isn’t it?”

“What’s getting sticky, and what are you two doing up after one in the morning?” Conor’s dad asked as he walked in the kitchen.

What Conor didn’t know was that his parents both woke up when he splashed water on his face. Having raised five kids, his dad knew that if there was something to get off your chest, his wife was the one to go. His dad had heard them talking. It wasn’t loud enough for him to hear what it was about. He knew his wife would let him know soon enough.

Both Conor and his mom looked over at dad, and neither said a thing.

“Whatever it is, it will still be sticky in the morning, and a better-rested mind will be able to tackle it. Off to bed with you two,” Conor’s dad told them and then ushered them back toward the bedrooms.

 

February 8, 1979, Thursday, New Paltz

Earlier that night, Kai had cried her eyes out with the news, mostly because she was on her own. Conor had called to check on her, and he was sweet about it, still, he didn’t have a baby growing inside of him. This was one night when she missed her mom more than any other. She wished she could call her, but it was too late in Paris and Kai only had her work phone number.

She called her friend Kiki on the party line, and after a few pleasantries, Kai broke out in tears.

“I’m pregnant Kiki, and I’m scared,” Kai cried.

“What, no way! How could that be, you’re on the pill?”

“It’s not a hundred percent effective even though it says that on the package. I guess we’ve done it too many times and the odds caught up with us,” Kai replied.

“That doesn’t sound right somehow.”

“It’s also possible that I forgot to take it once or twice,” Kai admitted.

“It doesn’t matter how, I assume you took a pregnancy test, you’re sure?”

“There’s no doubt Kiki, I’m pregnant”

“Have you told Kate?”

“I can’t face her right now; she’ll be all over me. She’ll blame Conor and want to shoot someone,” Kai said.

“Yeah, you’re right, you’ll need to let her know sooner than later,” Kiki advised. “What are you going to do? Have you thought about having it?” Kiki asked.

“That’s all I’ve thought about. Conor and I made love every day to show each other how intense our love was. A baby coming from that would be beyond special.”

“Do you think Conor would marry you?”

“It’s only been six months, but I know he would. Even if I weren’t pregnant, I think we’d marry at some point,” Kai said.

“Have you thought it all the way through? A baby at eighteen is going to be different. Most of us won’t even consider it for another five to ten years,” Kiki said.

“No doubt it’s not ideal, the tiny egg inside of me will be a little person in eight months Kiki, and it’ll be Conor’s too. I’ll have to deal with it.”

As the thought of having a baby so young sunk in, Kai began to cry into the phone.

“Kai, it’ll be O.K.”

“I can’t believe this has happened Kiki,” Kai cried out to her.

“Listen, you may not want to talk about it, but there is another way, and it’s totally legal. If you go in that direction, you can still have your life and still have Conor too,” Kiki offered.

This thought brought even more tears, and Kiki said nothing while Kai cried herself out.

The next morning after calling to let Kai know he’d be over to see her soon, Conor called in sick to school. He sat on the sofa in the living room, and it brought up memories of their first night together. He thought about how far they’d come since then and how much she meant to him. If you were to ask him a week ago, considering parenthood was the farthest thing from his mind.

With all the news articles he read after the Supreme Court decision, he always sided with the notion that abortion was wrong. In one of those articles, it said that a fertilized egg would grow into a perfectly healthy person ninety-seven percent of the time. He kept thinking about how messed up it was for he or Kai to have to decide who should live or not.

No longer a theoretical, he was confronted with the personal reality of how a newborn would affect his and Kai’s life. The torture of deciding to end one life before it started, or immeasurably alter two lives starting out in adulthood was beyond compare – especially since he loved the mother so deeply. For Conor, it was agony to have to make that choice.

When he thought of Kai, he thought how selfish it would be for him to ask her to have the baby. Although he would be there every step of the way, it would still fall on her to have the kid grow inside of her. She’d have to deliver it, and then breastfeed the baby for months, and nurture them for years.

As much as he felt strongly on moral grounds that a person starts from conception, he understood the science where they don’t develop enough to survive until about five months. It was an incredibly hard situation. One decision he did make was an easy one. He and Kai would discuss it, and in the end, he’d leave it up to her. It was her body, and she would need to decide, and he’d support whatever she chose to do.

His mother took the day off too and sat down next to her son on the sofa.

“Kai must be beside herself without her mother here. Why don’t you ask her to come over for dinner tonight?” his mom asked.

Kai was freaked out at the thought of speaking openly about her pregnancy with Conor’s parents. Yet here she was walking in their door. Conor assured her that they’d make no judgments and merely were there to listen and help.

Over Ziti with meatballs, Conor’s dad said, “ This is new ground for all of us, and no one has all the answers.”

“ Kai, we both think you’re a wonderful young woman with a big heart, and we’re glad that you and Conor care so deeply about each other,” his mom added.

His dad continued, “Keep in mind, that although you have a difficult decision to make, the sun will rise again tomorrow and those who love you most will be by your side.”

“We will support whatever path you choose in pretty much a divine way,” his mom added.

Kai was relieved and it seemed a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She held Conor’s hand under the table and gave him a squeeze to let him know she felt better. She asked his mom questions about when she had her first baby, and what it was like to be a new mother.

Conor’s parents glanced at each other with joyful eyes, when hearing Kai ask what it would be like to have the baby. They knew how difficult it would be since they were such a young couple, yet as idealistic baby boomer parents, neither liked the idea of abortion.

“Morally the choice to have a baby or not is a tough one. If this had happened 10 years ago, there wouldn’t be much of a choice for either of you, his dad said.

“That’s right, you’d have had the baby and more than likely gotten married. Certainly, your lives would have been quite different, maybe in a good or great way, yet still different,” his mom said.

Being able to listen and discuss it at all helped Kai enormously. She still hadn’t gotten through to her mom and had no one to talk to besides Conor and Kiki. Before they ended the discussion, Conor’s mom said something prosaic and profound.

“I will tell you one thing for certain. Whatever direction you take, ending the pregnancy will be just as difficult as starting a family while barely out of High School. Either decision will be something that neither of you will never forget.”

 

February 11, 1979, Sunday, New Paltz

“Kate, it’s Kai, I need to tell you something”

Kate had been best friends with Kai since they shared a biology class sophomore year. Kate possessed a tough exterior but had a big heart and cared deeply about the things that mattered most, her friends. She had a strong protective streak, and always looked out for Kai giving her someone to lean on when things didn't go s planned.

“Well, it’s about time, I thought you were mad at me or something, what’s up?”

“Gosh no, I could never be angry with you Kate, ever.”

“I know Kai, I’ll be there for you always.”

“Well, that’s why I’ve been a bit quiet the last few days. Something’s come up and I didn’t want to get you mad about it,” Kai said. “I’m pregnant.”

“What! I’ll freaking kill him. How could Conor do this to you? That testosterone-fueled animal. I will squash him like a bug. He’s a dead man,” Kate fumed.

“Kate, no. I love Conor. If anything, I’m to blame. My therapist thinks I’m a sex fiend and she’s not wrong, I initiate sex with him pretty much every time,” Kai said. “Please calm down.”

“Hmmm, maybe Kiki is rubbing off on you. Still, I’m sure he enjoys every bit of it, Kai, what guy wouldn’t? Just look at you! Still, you wouldn’t be in this fix if it weren’t for him.”

“Kate we’re in it together, besides, I’m not sure it’s as much of a fix as you think. I love him and I’ll love the baby we have as much or even more.”

“Now I know you’re insane. Kai, you’re still in high school, you have your whole life ahead of you. Having a baby now will derail your brilliant future. A single parent with a dead-beat dad is no way to start out in life,” Kate said. “I am totally going to skin him alive!”

“Kate stop. I’m serious about having the baby, and you couldn’t be more wrong about Conor. If we go forward and have it, of course, he’ll marry me,” Kai cried.

“O.K., O.K., I’m sorry Kai. At least it’s good to hear he’ll make an honest woman of you,” Kate said with less venom. “I hate to see you in this situation.”

“Look, no decisions have been made. I’m beginning to understand what’s at stake and having it or ending it with an abortion are both still up in the air,” Kai said.

“All right. Whatever you choose I’m on your side, always. What about your dad, you’re not going to tell him are you?” Kate asked.

“Haven’t put much thought to it, still…” Kai hesitated to finish

“You know what I think of that,” Kate said without needing to finish to get her point across.

Kai eventually got a hold of her mom in Paris, and they had a long cry over the phone. It was a difficult position for her mom, being on the other side of the Atlantic. She offered to fly over, and Kai would have loved it but asked her to stay in Paris. With the nasty divorce, her presence might cause more trouble than help if her dad found out.

Her mom had Kai when she was not much older than Kai was now. Back in the early 1960s, it wasn’t unusual for a girl to get married and have kids right after high school. Sure, twenty years later things were a bit different, but still, marrying the right guy was the key. Her mom married the wrong guy, and without really knowing Conor, it was hard to offer any advice. If he were anything like Kai’s dad, she’d tell Kai to head to Planned Parenthood at once.

As it was, all she could do was remind Kai that she had options, that she herself didn’t have. It made sense to consider them fully. If Conor were the one, after college they could still get married and have a whole houseful of kids. Throughout their call, Kai told her mom several times how much she loved Conor. It was hard for Kai’s mom to really grasp what that meant, as she was more focused on wanting Kai to have the life she didn’t.

Kai listened and understood. What she didn’t tell her mom was having an abortion would be like tearing a part of Conor out of her.

Before ending the call, Kai again mentioned the idea of wanting Conor to join her on the next visit to Paris. She wanted her mom to meet him and be able to show her how amazing he was. Her mom not only agreed but told Kai she’d pay for their trip and suggested they come in the spring, instead of waiting for the summer.

Although leaning in a certain direction, they both agreed to have one last long discussion about their situation and make a final decision. They met after school at Kai’s house. Being February, she placed extra quilts on the floor’s carpeting and arranged several throw pillows. When Conor arrived, he found her under the quilts waiting for him. He pulled them back to get under and found her completely naked.

She gave him a sexy smile and he dropped to the floor and kissed her for several minutes as she pulled his clothes off. After making love, she told him she wanted to show him that no matter what, she loved him like never before. Conor didn’t say anything in response, yet the look he gave told her he felt the same.

They talked for several hours reviewing everything they had heard from family and friends. As they shared their feelings, they began to realize they felt the same way. Ending something that they’d created together from their intense love for each other was impossible to do.

They knew in the future they could have other kids, yet how different would this little baby be from their future offspring? All of Conor’s siblings were different, they could be missing out on someone that could change history. Worse, what if something happened and they couldn’t have others? Everything seemed to lead to having the baby that they had already created and dealing with the future that came with it.

Before Conor left for the night, they agreed to not share their decision with anyone for a few days.

The last thing was sharing her predicament with her father. Kai went back and forth about whether to bring him up to speed on their situation. After their long discussion, they both concluded that being upfront about it was best. He’d find out soon enough as the months passed and telling him was the right thing to do.

Conor was concerned about what his reaction would be and wanted to be there in case he went off the deep end. Kai told him she could manage it, but if he was concerned, she had no problem with Conor being on the other side of the slider in the backyard.

Kai saw her dad at the top of the stairs and asked him to come down to her bedroom.

“Dad, I need to share something with you,” Kai began.

Her father had his usual annoyed look when having to deal with his children.

“What is it you want now,” he snapped.

“As you know, I’ve been dating Conor Walsh for the last year. As you also know, he’s the best thing that’s happened to me, and I love him very much.”

“When are you going to realize that puppy love among children is only a phase?” he chided her.

Kai sighed and let out a deep breath before soldiering on.

“You know I turned eighteen last month. I’m viewed by the world as an adult. I can vote, join the army, buy alcohol, and care for someone more than loving a puppy,” Kai retorted.

“I’m also old enough now to decide who I will marry and have a family with, something you and mom decided not much older than I am now.”

“Are you telling me you will be marrying this little boy, is that it?” her dad snorted.

“Little boy? Really? That’s what you want to say to me?” Kai asked without wanting an answer.

“You can’t be serious? I thought you had a smarter head on your shoulders than that,” he said.

“I don’t know why I bother with you, but here goes. No, I’m not telling you I’m getting married, I’m telling you I’m pregnant,” Kai said.

Kai’s father was taken aback. It was not the direction he thought things were going. As he processed this new information, he got an even more indignant look on his face.

“Where is this boy?” he asked.

“He’s also eighteen and viewed as an adult in the eyes of the world, except for you. He’s right outside,” Kai replied.

Kai’s father opened the slider to her room and waved Conor inside. They both stood in front of her sofa. Kai with a noticeable look of defiance, and Conor with an unwavering serious face.

“I see you finally took advantage of my slutty daughter and got her knocked up haven’t you?” her dad said to Conor.

“And you, the town tramp bringing shame and disgrace to this family. Well, I won’t stand for it!” he said to Kai.

Kai’s eyes were getting redder by the second. She started rubbing the temples on her head with both hands and slowly blinked her eyes to clear them.

“Sir, you may want to –“ Conor started to say.

“Be quiet boy. I want you out of this house, and out of our lives. You are to never come here, meet or speak with anyone in my family ever again. And you young lady will be off to the abortion clinic first thing tomorrow to get rid of that bastard child,” He barked at them both.

When he was finished, Kai looked at him with pure hatred. She seemed to grow larger before their eyes, and moved one foot slightly in front of the other as if she were about to launch herself in his direction. She picked up a letter opener that was lying on her desk and looked back at her father.

“Listen, very, carefully,” Kai said to him with a slow smoldering cadence. “You have hurt me for the very, very last time. You are a small man who has bullied your way through life and whose bark has lost its bite. You took away my mother with your lies and deceptions, and you will not take away the one thing left in my life that I care most about.”

Her father recoiled and leaned back away from his daughter. Perspiration created a sheen on his forehead and a look of concern was obvious in his eyes.

“All I have to do is call the judge, begin sharing your real story, and you’ll be ruined,” Kai hissed.

“This is what will happen. I’ll decide what to do about my pregnancy, and you’ll have no say in the matter. I will stay in this house no more than the time needed to collect my things and find a new place to live. You will not speak to me, or Conor again, and you will stay out of this room until I’m gone.”

Kai seemed ten feet tall and pointed the letter opener toward her dad in a threatening manner.

“Is that understood?” she barked in a loud voice.

Without waiting for an answer, she turned to Conor and spoke to him with a soft comforting tone. Conor was stunned at how she completely switched her personality in the blink of an eye.

“I think for now, it’s best if you leave, I’ll reach out to you soon, I promise,” she cooed.

Kai gave Conor a small smile and squeezed his wrist to reassure him that she’d be all right. He hesitated and looked over at her father.

Conor turned and took a full step in Kai’s father’s direction, staring at him with a menacing look.

“If you hurt her, even a teeny bit, emotionally or otherwise, you’ll deal with me, and I assure you I won’t be using words,” Conor said.

He squeezed Kai’s upper arm and walked out through the slider.

Kai turned back toward her dad. He looked defeated and somewhat contrite. Kai merely pointed at the door of her room and raised her voice several decibels.

“Out!”

 

February 15, 1979, Thursday, New Paltz

Her reassurance to Conor that she’d be all right was a bit of false bravado. The confrontation with her father spooked Kai beyond measure. As she sat alone in her room, she couldn't stop herself from shaking and as the night wore on it became much worse. She began having a migraine-level headache that constant massaging of her temples and the back of her neck, along with copious amounts of aspirin couldn’t relieve.

Kai was rewinding her past and it dredged up all the childhood trauma that she tried to ignore. Every slight, every time he hit her mom, every tirade directed at her as a small child, all the ugly deceptions, the abuse, and suffering she grew up with went through her head in a disturbing film loop.

As she lay on her bed in agony, she realized she needed to be protected from these situations. The ugly drama with her father was caused by her pregnancy. Throughout the evening she thought of nothing else, and the more she thought of her predicament, the deeper she fell into a deeper and darker emotional abyss.

The phone rang a few times, but she couldn’t answer. The swirling feelings in her could not be lessened with words from Conor or anyone. Kai blacked out around midnight.

Early the next morning she woke in a total emotional fog. Somehow she was able to call Ashley and shared how helpless she felt. She asked Ash to take her, and a few hours later, Kai was no longer pregnant.

After the abortion, Ashley brought Kai to her house and put her to bed to recuperate and rest. After a few hours of napping, Ashley heard a loud mournful wailing coming from her room, she rushed in and saw Kai was in a dreadful state. Her eyes were rimmed with red, her arms had scratches from her wrist to her elbow, and she had a distorted painful look on her face. There was blood on the pillows and sheets. Her t-shirt was also soaked from sweat and tears. She was devastated.

Ashley rushed over and wrapped her arms around her, and Kai just continued to moan and wail inconsolably. Ashley held her for the next hour, and finally, words came with the wailing.

“What have you d, d, done? Did you get an abortion? Did you kill my baby? Ohhhh, myyy God, I will burn in hell. How could you! I didn’t want this. Where is Michael? My dad should be in jail for what he’s done. Dad is a torturer! I didn’t want this. Why did you do this? My baby is gone, my baby is gone, noooo, noooo, noooo!”

These words of anguish were repeated over and over for the next few hours, and the remorse was so painful that Ashley cried right along with her. It seemed to Ashley that Kai was unaware she had gone to the clinic, and she was blaming someone else for ending her pregnancy. Ash thought of calling Conor, but she felt Kai was too raw emotionally to see anyone, even him.

By late afternoon, Kai finally collapsed into a tormented sleep. She tossed and turned and was out cold from exhaustion.

Toward the end of the day, Ashley’s mom came home from work, and Ash shared the whole story with her. She had previously told her mom what Kai’s dad was really like, and how it seemed she had an abortion she clearly didn’t want.

Ashley’s mom knew about the Adams divorce and how Kai’s dad had bullied his soon to be ex-wife and told stories that couldn’t possibly be true.

From what Ashley had told her about Kai’s wailing, it seemed that somehow her father had played a part in her misery. She knew it was meddling, but felt it was necessary and moved quickly to get Kai out of the abusive situation. She checked on Kai and saw that she was totally out of it. She called her husband and asked him to come home right away to sit with Kai in case she woke up.

While Kai slept, Ashley and her mom went to clean out Kai’s room. Her father stayed away and didn’t bother to ask what they were doing. They stripped everything and brought all her clothes, wall art, books, and anything not nailed down to their in-law apartment over the garage. They had built it years ago for Ashley’s grandmother, and it had been unused since she passed away.

Kai woke up with a cold compress on her forehead, and Ashley and her mom sitting on the bed each holding one of her hands. Kai was unaware of where she was, and it took her a minute to realize who was with her.

Once acclimated to her surroundings, she had a total shift in her demeanor from the edge of sanity to a peaceful almost angelic persona.

With her head resting on a pillow, Kai looked up at Ashley and calmly said in a soft voice, “I will be all right. I can’t thank you enough for being there for me, you are amazing. I don’t know what I’d have done without you.”

Kai looked over to Ashley’s mom and smiled. After her emotional breakdown earlier in the day, it was spooky how she was so serene and tranquil in her movements and speech. It was as if she was transformed into a different person who was now resolved to their fate with nothing left to be done.

“I’m so sorry I’ve been such a burden. Thank you for putting up with me. If I can borrow some clothes I’ll get dressed and get out of your hair,” Kai said to Ashley’s mom.

“It’s all right Kai, you don’t have to go anywhere,” Ashley said, and she looked over at her mom for reassurance.

“That’s right, we’re going to take care of you from now on. You will not have to confront anyone anymore. You’re safe now,” Ash’s mom said.

There was a long pause as Kai looked up at the ceiling, like someone who was looking over the horizon at something they couldn’t quite grasp. She slowly looked back at Ash’s mom.

“I’m safe?” Kai asked, as a single large teardrop poured out her eye and rolled down her cheek, splashing on the pillow.

“Yes, while you slept we stripped your room in your father’s girlfriend’s house of everything. We brought it all here and all your clothes and belongings are in our in-law's apartment over the garage,” Ashley’s mom said.

“When you feel better, in the next few days we can get you all set up. We even brought all your pictures and those cool fans off the walls, everything,” Ashley said.

Kai closed her eyes for several seconds, and her eyelids trembled as if they were half blinking. She then rubbed her temples and slowly opened them.

“I don’t know what to say,” Kai said.

“Well, before you get concerned about anything else, I want you to know that ever since your mom got railroaded out of town, I’ve felt so badly for you. You and Ashley have been like sisters since the first grade, and I want you to think of us as family.”

Ashley’s mom reached over and brushed Kai’s hair, and gently rubbed the back of her fingers across her cheek. The look Kai returned was one of intense relief that she wasn’t alone.

“As for the apartment, you and Ash will have some cleaning to do. It’s been collecting dust for the last few years, but the apartment is yours. You can stay there as long as you like, as a place to come home from college, to live when college is over, and forever thereafter if you want. I will hear nothing about paying rent, you are family Kai,” Ash’s mom said.

Overwhelmed with emotion, Kai reached out to both Ashley’s mom and Ash in a three-way hug while new joyful tears streamed down her cheeks, and thanked them between sobs for their kindness and generosity.

“Also, I want to be perfectly clear about you and Conor Walsh. He is an amazing guy. You two are so wonderful together, and I want you to know that he’s always welcome here. It’s your apartment and no one is going to watch who comes, who stays, or who goes. You decide,” Ashley’s mom added.

Kai loved how welcoming and supportive they were. After struggling on her own with no family to speak of, with an uncaring father and a mother unable to see her, she felt a warmth inside that she hadn’t sensed in years.

The inner warmth she felt from Ashley’s family was accompanied by a hollowness that would probably never heal. She dreaded what still had to be done. Letting Conor know what she had done would be one of the most difficult things she would ever do.

Just after supper, Ashley called Conor to come over to her house. She explained that Kai was there and needed to see him. Ash didn’t say why she was there, but without saying, he knew something had happened.

Since leaving her house after the confrontation with her father, he had tried to call her several times throughout the day, but Kai hadn’t called back. He knew that if her father had harmed her in some way, she would have called him. He felt that her silence was just her wanting to have some alone time to accept the future they had both mapped out the day before, so he wasn’t too worried. When the next thing he heard was from her best friend, he was worried as it wasn't a good sign.

Conor was beyond anxious and nervous as Ash led him to the guest room where Kai was staying. When he saw her lying on the bed, totally looking weak and disheveled, he rushed over to her. He was so worried, and he reached for her hand and saw all the scratches on both her arms. He frantically searched her face and her head for other bruises.

“I swear to God I will kill him,” Conor said, thinking that her father had abused her and wrapped his arms around her.

Tears started streaking down Kai’s cheeks.

“Conor, he didn’t do anything to me, at least not physically.”

They held each other for a moment and then he leaned back and looked at her with a concerned look, urging Kai to tell him what had happened.

“Do you know how deeply I love you? Forever and ever. Do you?” Kai pleaded.

“Yes, to the furthest star and back and always,” Conor said quietly as his eyes brimmed with tears.

“I got up this morning and didn’t know who I was, but I was in such a fugue state. I was able to call Ash and she came over. The way my father said those ugly things dredged up horrible memories Conor, awful things that took me to a dark place I haven’t been in years. The next thing I knew I was here in this room with terrible pains inside.”

“What happened, are you all right?”

“I realized that I had an abortion and killed our baby Conor. I know it’s unforgivable, there’s no saying sorry, ever. I blocked it all out, in a fog. I was like in the passenger seat of a car and not able to steer or reach the brake pedal, and then got thrown in the trunk into total blackness. The next thing I knew I woke here with bloody sheets and realized what happened. I killed our baby and there’s nothing I can say…”

Kai started sobbing loudly and couldn’t catch her breath. She began hyperventilating, her whole body trembled for several minutes. She wasn’t getting enough oxygen and her eyes rolled to the top of her head with only the whites showing. She started to shudder and jolt violently gasping for air.

Conor was freaked out.

He shook her, slapping her cheeks several times, and calling her name forcefully over and over to get her attention. After several tense moments, she began catching her breath and calming down as Conor kept telling her he wasn’t going anywhere, he loved her, and she would be all right.

Her eyes rolled back in place, quickly blinking several times. As she slowly regained her breathing, her blinking slowed too. She blinked twice very slowly and then opened her eyes, looked up at him, and then lowered her head to her chest.

“Thank you, I thought I was going under there,” she said quietly, and then wrapped her arms around her middle, leaned her head on his shoulder, and cried softly.

With things calmer, the news sunk in, and Conor was in shock. When they had discussed keeping the baby, he was so happy they weren’t ending a life, a life he and Kai had created. Now in a flash, that was all gone, something had changed, and he felt emotionally whiplashed.

As she cried on his shoulder, he knew something powerful must have clicked in her to go through with it without him. He may never know what it was.

After seeing her a hair breath away from calling an ambulance, he wasn’t about to ask her to clarify things. It left an emptiness deep inside, and thinking about their unborn child, Conor let loose his emotions and tears.

They held each other for the longest time, there was nothing said. She secretly begged for forgiveness, and he didn’t think there was anything to forgive. Looking into Conor’s eyes and seeing his heart-wrenching tears was something Kai would never forget.

After they had cried themselves out. Conor whispered into Kai’s ear that he loved her, and they’d get over the sadness. He told her that it was their incredible love story that brought them to this point, and they’d get through it together.

They both leaned their backs against the headboard of the bed and stared out into space, not registering anything, just caught up in their thoughts. They sat there quietly side by side for more than an hour, saying nothing.

Kai broke the spell by reaching her pinky finger and running it over the balled fist of his hand. After a few minutes, Conor opened his hand and their small fingers embraced. Nothing more.

 

February 16, 1979, Friday, New Paltz

The next day, Ashley and Kai got busy dusting and setting up the apartment over the garage. It was larger than expected with a full kitchen and bathroom. The space was fully furnished with a TV, phone, sofa, coffee table, and easy chairs. In the bedroom, there was a queen-sized bed, a dresser, and plenty of closet space. Instead of her basement bedroom, this was a real apartment, and it was three times larger than what Kai had left behind.

All the furnishings were kind of old-fashioned, something a grandmother would choose. They were able to decorate with the items from Kai’s house. When they were finished it looked much different and had a European feel masking over the stodginess.

After school, Conor came over to see the new digs. Kai made sure that Ashley was there to avoid any potential awkwardness. To keep things light, she suggested they watch General Hospital on TV. The Luke and Laura romance was going full steam and like most in their class, the two girls were fully caught up in the drama. Conor had heard kids talking about the show but wasn’t keen on watching soap operas. Still, he settled in and all three munched on Cheetos and watched the hour-long drama where nothing much happened. It was a perfect escape.

When it was almost over, Ashley remembered that she promised to clean her room before her mom came home from work and she took off.

“Swell place you have here, it’s amazing what Ashley’s family have done,” Conor said.

“It is,” Kai warily replied.

“You’re like totally on your own, your own house,” Conor added.

“Yeah,” Kai said as she nonchalantly shook her head and her eyes roamed around the apartment.

“How often do you need to check in with Ashley’s parents?”

“Never.”

Conor looked away from Kai and stared down at his feet. He was certain there was definitely something he did or didn’t do that was bothering Kai. They had never been this way and he was flummoxed as to what to do about it.

Kai glanced over at Conor as he stared at the floor. She looked away and let out a nervous breath. She was sure he was upset with her about the abortion. They’d never had any friction between them before. She didn’t know what to say or what to do to make it better.

At the same time, they looked each other in the eye, and both with mirrored thoughts they blurted out simultaneously.

“I’m so sorry.”

“It’s all my fault.”

“No, really it’s…”

“Me!”

They stopped talking and smiled at each other.

“Conor, can we move past things? I know it’s hard for you to forgive –“

“Stop right there,” Conor interrupted. “I want nothing more than to move forward. This rift or whatever it is that’s between us has me tied up in knots.”

Relieved, Kai reached out to his hand and her fingers immediately intertwined with his. The smile she flashed him was devastatingly beautiful, and they looked into each other’s eyes seeking to rekindle their feelings.

“Ashley’s mom told me that this place is mine rent-free for as long as I want to live here. Even through all of college, if I go out of town, I’ll have a home to come back to. She told me that no one will tell me who I want to have over or for how long, and she specifically said you were welcome. She likes you a lot,” Kai shared.

“They are a family of angels, how incredible,” Conor said.

“The thing is, I may be an eighteen-year-old adult and all, but I’ve never lived alone before. Being by myself is a bit daunting,” Kai admitted.

“Yeah, I understand. I’ll be around a lot,” Conor said.

“Do you remember we talked about waking up together every day and changing the rules?” Kai asked.

“Hmm, now that you mention it.”

“Well, the rules have certainly changed Conor. Don’t you think?” Kai asked further.

“It seems so.”

“What do you think? We’re both eighteen, do you want to move in with me?”

“It’s funny when I first brought it up months ago, I never thought it was possible, at least until we were out of high school,” Conor mused.

Kai stared at him with the wonder of possibility in her eyes waiting for an answer with total anticipation.

“I doubt it’s something mom and dad want to consider. If I give them no option except to go along, it might work, but,” Conor said as if talking out loud to himself with a coy sideways glance in Kai's direction.

“Conor?”

“As Mick Jagger says, wild horses couldn’t drag me away Kai Adams. Of course, I want to move in with you!” Conor finally said breaking into a wide grin.

Kai got up and wrapped her arms around her man and held him for a full minute. Then she whispered into his ear.

“I love you so much and can’t thank you enough for being here for me,” she paused for a beat and lowered her voice an octave, and said, “You get half a drawer, 6 inches of closet space, and nothing more!”

Conor told his parents the news about the pregnancy and the abusive part Kai’s father played in the decision. He shared how Ashley’s family had taken her in and given her their apartment over their garage for Kai to live in. He hoped they understood that he would be staying with Kai for the time being. She couldn’t be left alone. Both were saddened by the news and horrified by Kai’s father.

Although it was totally against their sensibilities to have their youngest living with a woman while still in high school, they decided to leave it up to Conor. He was eighteen and had acted maturely through the entire pregnancy drama. They weren’t about to say no to him at this point. His mom told him as a condition for their approval that both he and Kai had to have dinner at their house at least three times a week or more.

On the way out the door, his father slipped him a small bottle of Rolaids with a wink and a small laugh.

About an hour later the door opened and Conor walked through it. Kai ran over to him and jumped into his arms, wrapping her legs around his waist, and kissed him several times all over his face. It was the first time she’d shown him any outright affection in a week and Conor was bowled over.

“If this is the greeting I get every time I come through the door, I’ll make it a habit to leave and come back every hour!” Conor said amused.

“You are the best boyfriend in the whole world, Conor Walsh,” Kai exclaimed

Still carrying her he walked into the bedroom and together they fell onto the bed in a heap. Not wanting to press things any further, they both lay there smiling and staring into each other’s eyes.

Open post

A Late Summer NYC Morning

In some ways, it was like any other late summer morning, only more brilliant than usual.  There wasn’t a cloud in the sky that seemed even bluer than blue.  The air had the first crisp edge of the year, still pleasant in the low seventies, yet dry and somewhat cool.  After weeks of hot humidity and soot-filled air, the city seemed cleaner and almost radiant on this morning as Jack headed downtown.

He took his usual route to the subway station at 72nd Street.  Jack, a creature of habit, had a usual morning routine. Grab a NY Post at Gus’ newsstand, catch the local C train at 7 AM, change to the A train express at 59th St., and then six stops to Chambers Street. Once there, he’d get a Mocha Latte Grande at Starbucks, and a salt bagel with a slice of tomato and a light schmear at Freidman’s deli cart before hitting the elevator that would take him up to work.

Jack arrived on the 59th street subway platform just as the A express train began to pull out of the station.  The trains on the A, C, E lines had been running off schedule all week, and by missing the express, Jack would have to take the slower C train, adding several extra stops to his trip.  As the station began to fill up again for the next train, he noticed that he was standing right next to a transit cop leaning up against one of the platform posts.  The cop looked like he was taking his break.

“How’s it going?” Jack asked him, but the cop just nodded his head slightly in Jack’s direction without changing his bored expression.

“You pretty much work the A,C,E?” Jack tried again.

“Whasit to ya?” the cop responded.

“Nothing, nothing” and there was a long pause as the two men stood side by side, glancing around the platform, but not at each other.  As if trying to get the cop to help him paint an imaginary fence, Jack continued, “You’re not MTA, but I was just thinking you might know why the trains are all messed up is all.”

“Oh that, its nuthin too big, uh, last night the B caught fire at 125th and everythin stopped for a few hours.  Aroun the same time, there was a mess on the E at Queens Plaza – some homeys capped a prenant lady and threw her on the tracks.  She was sumthin though; they say she pulled herself back t the platform before the next train came.  You don see that every day.  No ya don.  The MTA is still catchin up is all; by this afternoon  they’ll be O.K.”

Just as he finished a late middle-aged couple stopped to interrupt.  They looked perplexed.

“Sir, you’re a policeman, aren’t you?  George my husband thought we shouldn’t bother you, but we’re from Ohio and we don’t have a subway.  Can you help us?”

George looked like he wished he were back in Ohio.  He had the basic Lonely Planet attire, a baseball cap with New York City printed on the front, a collared shirt with Canton Auto Body on the breast pocket, shorts that were too short, knee-length white tube socks covered with tennis shoes, and a camera slung over his shoulder.  His wife looked like she shopped at the same store, and also sported the ubiquitous fanny pack.  They did have a subway map but were having trouble making any sense of it.

“We want to go to the Guggenheim Museum, there is a Picasso exhibit that my pottery teacher told me about.  We started out at the Marriott Hotel in Times Square, and George thought we should walk, but I wanted to have a real New York City experience so I dragged him into the subway, but my George doesn’t have the best sense of direction and before we knew it we ended up here. Are we close to the Guggenheim?  As I said we don’t have subways in Ohio, or at least not in Canton, I think there’s a small one in Cleveland, but -.”  George reached up and put a hand on his wife’s shoulder, gave her a slight squeeze and she finally stopped talking.  He smiled wanly in the cop’s direction.

“The Guggenhein is on the uppa east side, you’re on the uppa west,” the transit cop said indifferently.  “You’ll havta get on a train goin uptown on the otha side,” he added pointing to the platform across the tracks, as he gazed away from the couple who he was clearly not interested in having any further dealings with.

A slightly built man with thick black-rimmed glasses poked his head in front of several people, and in a whiney, nasal-sounding voice called out to them, “the best way to the Guggenheim is to walk over to Lex and take the IRT.”

“IRT,” yelled a small bearded man with a yarmulke, “no that’s not it!”

He turned to the couple that looked more confused than before and spoke very quickly.  “You follow that advice, you leave the subway, you pay another fare – no, no, you go over to the downtown A train – its an express, it takes you directly to 42nd Street, you get off there and find the 7 train and take it over to Grand Central and change to the – ”

“The 7? What irya tryin to do, send em to a Mets game or somethin,” chimed in a third, “I was born on the subway, its simple…”

The C train charged into the station drowning out the third man’s directions, all Jack heard as he got aboard was the same guy calling out to the couple left alone on the platform,

“You’ll be fine, be there in half an howa max.”

As the train pulled away Jack chuckled to himself thinking how the world usually viewed New York City as an unfriendly place.  As the train rocked downtown, he thought about the tourists.  They should have walked to the Guggenheim on a day like today.  Central Park would have been glorious.  He was thinking this just as the train pulled into the 14th Street station.

Maybe it was the thought of those tourists walking through the lush green of the park or the picture-perfect day outside, or maybe it was the rut he was complaining about to his admin the day before, but Jack out of the blue decided to get out at 14th and walk.

Hardly ever this impulsive, it was even more unusual since Jack rarely walked anywhere that he couldn’t take a bus, taxi or subway.  Like most New Yorkers, he felt it a sin to waste any time – getting somewhere or otherwise.  As he walked up the subway steps, Jack thought about how there really wasn’t anything all that pressing at work.  His boss would already be at the tech conference that started at 7 AM, and she had told him to skip it this year.  He wouldn’t see her until at least nine, and he could easily walk downtown in less than 20 minutes, so for once, time wasn’t his enemy.  He smiled as he reached the top of the steps and sauntered out into the sunshine.

Jack had never before walked through this neighborhood on a weekday morning.  It was a part of the city with dozens of small businesses and quaint shops.  He walked along as the shop owners swept and hosed down the sidewalk, or chatted with one another about the beautiful day.

He slowed to watch a flower shop fill a huge display of different plants and flowers.  Tulips, daisies, wheatgrass, roses, daffodils, and azaleas – the view was an orgy of color that would have made any artist excited.  As the shop owner sprayed water on the plants, the mist beautifully reflected the long morning rays of the sun.  To Jack, it was like a scene out of a movie, and for a fleeting moment, he had a feeling of what he was missing in his busy urban life – what was passing him by.  Without any idea or plan, Jack approached the shop.  He picked out a single gorgeous daffodil with the water dripping off it like dew.  Jack’s insouciance must have been contagious as the elderly shop owner gave it to him for free.

As he turned to leave the front of the store, he noticed an older woman down the sidewalk coming his way.  She had a kerchief wrapped around her head and a light gray shawl pulled over her shoulders.  She walked with a certain purpose, yet stooped as she pulled along a two-wheel cart, with a worn expression on her face.  She could have fit in just as easily in Kyiv or Gdansk as in lower Manhattan.  Maybe he wanted to share his newfound awakening, or at least his lighthearted mood, because as the woman approached he stopped and gave the flower to her.  After catching her eye, he flashed a smile and kept on walking.  She straightened up and turned to watch him go by.  A small smile came across her face as she sniffed the flower.  She glanced over at the shop owner who laughed and jeered at her.  She chuckled to herself, shook her head, and continued on her way still sniffing the flower.

Jack continued walking downtown passing many more shops.  As he approached one not yet visible around the next corner, his gait slowed to a crawl as he sniffed the air.  The wonderful smell that suddenly hit him, getting stronger with every step he took – was heavenly.  It was a fresh yeasty dough kind of smell and it made Jack’s mouth water.  As he turned the corner he saw that the name of the shop was Annie’s Bakery.

Not only did the place smell great, but it also had a Parisian café feel to it.  Several small tables were surrounding the shop on the sidewalk – most were showered with sunshine.  Jack took in the picture and thought what a perfect beginning to a perfect morning – and why not stop, he had already broken every other morning ritual.  Today, there would be no fast food coffee and a bagel from the roach coach; he was going to live a little.

He entered the bakery and they seemed to make everything. Everywhere he looked there were baskets and displays of baked goods – fresh rolls, all types of bread, scones, bagels, cakes, cookies, and Jack’s favorite, croissants.  In addition, they had all types of gourmet teas and coffees and a special chocolate drink they made from a secret recipe called Annie’s Chocolate Delight.  Jack found a woman behind the counter of the shop.

“Would you be Annie,” Jack asked the woman behind the counter?  She was petite, wearing a white chef’s coat, and with her bobbed blonde hair was exceptionally, well…cute.

“I am.  We only opened a few days ago, so please excuse the lack of selection.”  They both swept the crammed shelves and bins chock full of all sorts of delightful baked goods, looked at each other, and both laughed out loud, “well, maybe I’ve been a little obsessive.” It was a fun moment that when the laughter subsided, there was a pregnant pause that caused an almost embarrassing moment as each took an extra look at one another beyond the customer-clerk engagement.

A bit unnerved Jack blurted out, “ I think you’re going to be a big hit.  You look great – I mean, um, your place looks great.  Another pause settled between them as they looked into each other’s eyes. “All you have to do is bottle that great smell of yours and spread it around the neighborhood a little.”  He paused as she began looking at him with a questioning look,  “No, um, no…I mean the bakery, the fresh dough…not you…not your smell, you smell great too, but I meant the bakery.”

After a few more seconds of looking into each other’s eyes, Jack’s face began turning a bright shade of pink.  He tried to change the subject and asked, “How about a few of those croissants, can you make one chocolate?”

Annie smiled and chuckled to herself as she went to retrieve the croissants.  She noticed how tall and handsome he looked, dressed in a beautifully fitted dark blue suit.  A lot of customers flirted with her, but she got a different vibe from this one.  There was something genuine about him.  She could also sense that he was a good guy, and he had a great smile.  Over her shoulder, she asked, “You seem to like chocolate how about a glass of Chocolate Delight?”

“I’m not so sure, just the sound of it has my arteries clogging up.  What’s the big secret anyway?

“You’ll love it and it’s not too fattening or too sweet.  It’s made from special Venezuelan chocolate, with a little fresh vanilla bean, powdered pralines, and the freshest milk I can buy.  It’s really good – live a little.”

Jack headed outside with his two croissants and a tall glass of something he was sure wasn’t on his personal trainer’s top ten list.  Not that the croissants were either.  He stationed himself at a table so he could look down West Broadway toward the downtown skyline.  He loved the view of all the tall buildings as the old skyscrapers blended in with the new.  He liked the fact that his was the tallest.  He also made sure that the sunshine flooded his table and that he had a good view of the people as they strolled by.  Being in the city for the past eight years, he never got tired of people watching.

His mind wandered back to Annie, he wished he had asked for her phone number.  She seemed different somehow.  He also noticed she didn’t have a ring on her finger.  But he frequently said this to himself since he rarely ever asked a woman for her phone number.  He was really shy when it came to that sort of thing – but as he tried her chocolate drink he had to smile – she was right, it was awesome.  He was thinking that all she could do was say no.  It wouldn’t be that humiliating.

Jack stood up to go back inside.  He glanced at his watch to check the time and was saved by the bell once again.  It was almost ten of nine.  He would have to hurry down West Broadway if he was going to make it before his boss came down from the conference.  He sighed and thought to himself that there would be other Annie’s.

As he was thinking this, he heard a loud roar and looked all around wondering what it was.  He looked up.  Out of the corner of his eye, he saw an amazing site – an extremely low flying passenger jet.  He could almost see the faces of the people in the window.  Before he had a chance to collect his thoughts, the plane roared right over him, seemingly speeding up as it flew by overhead.  A few seconds later it disappeared crashing into what looked like his building about two-thirds of the way up the tower.  He blinked several times not registering what he had just seen.  It seemed so surreal.  He couldn’t fathom what his eyes had just witnessed, but in just a few moments he quickly came out of his stupor.  Several women came screaming out into the street.  People began pouring out of their stores and shops, all staring up at the Trade Towers that now seemed much closer than their 9-10 block distance. A few seconds later everyone scattered for the sidewalk as if out of nowhere a fire truck came screaming around the corner with its siren blaring and barreled past them down the street.

Annie came up to Jack and asked, “What happened?”

Without averting his eyes from the Tower, Jack answered, “I’m not sure, but I think a jetliner crashed into one of the Trade Towers.  It just disintegrated into the building.”

Jack in shock, unemotionally droned on, “ I saw the whole thing, and I’m pretty sure that it was my building – and it looked like it crashed into the area where my office is.”  He looked down at Annie as if he had known her forever and for the first time realized that he had to do something.

“I have to get down to work.”  He started to leave when Annie grabbed his arm and said, “You can’t go down there, they’ll have police and rescue people everywhere.  Don’t you remember what happened in ’93?”

“I know, but I have to do something.”

“The only help you can give is to stay away and let the cops and fireman handle it.  My God, I wonder how many people were on the plane. Are you sure that the tower the plane crashed into was your building?”

“Positive.  It’s definitely the North Tower that’s full of smoke.”  For the next five minutes or so they both silently stared at the tower as it billowed black smoke and the fire raged. They could hear siren after siren blowing by on their street and the streets surrounding the neighborhood as rescue workers streamed to the site of the crash.  A dozen thoughts were running through Jack’s head. Did the plane crash into his floor?  Did it crash above or below?  How was his boss?  His admin?  He knew tons of people in the building.  Were they O.K.?  He suddenly felt guilty for not being there.  He knew Annie was right, but he felt as if he must do something – but what?

“Do you realize Annie that I should be in that building right now?  Normally, I’m at work by 7:30.  It’s now after nine and this is the first time that I have ever gone in late.  Instead of being here with you, I would be at my desk and…” Jack stopped talking. There was nothing at that moment left to say.

Jack slowly looked back up and concentrated his attention on the North Tower as the realization swept over him.  He had a very solemn look as a small tear trickled down his cheek.

They stood side by side, looking straight ahead as she slipped her hand into his and gave a gentle squeeze, not realizing that their day was only just beginning.

Open post

Fire in the Belly

Sunshine streamed in through the large bay windows as a few men polished the chrome and others repacked hose.  It had been fairly quiet all day with only a handful of false alarms up at Ridley Hall in College Town.  It was amazing that this alarm was tripping at least once a day for a week and the glitch hadn’t been isolated.  Of course, each time Engine Two and Truck Three had made the half-hour round trip to investigate.  To Bob, this seemed absolutely ridiculous, but the guys he was covering didn’t complain at all.  They just seemed to take it in stride and not get fazed, regardless of the frustration.

Bob was a freelance writer who had been given an assignment by the New York Times Magazine to do a story on an unusual group of city workers in Ithaca, a small Upstate New York city dominated by Ithaca College and Cornell.  A college town in every way similar to the fabled Farber of Animal House, Ithaca had for years run a program with both schools offering a job and free room (no board) to any male student in need of financial aid.  The unusual aspect was the job the town provided.  For the commitment of at least one year, the town would provide housing at their Central Fire Station and a job starting at $9,000 per year as an entry-level fireman – or Fire Bunker, as they were called.

Bob watched the men go about their mundane duties in the fire bays.  There were three engines and one truck stationed at Central.  The engines held hundreds of yards of various sized hoses and pumped the water from the city’s water hydrant system to the hoses used to fight a fire.  Truck Three was a very long ladder truck that had a cherry picker and because of its length, it had an extra cab on the back to steer the rear wheels to navigate turns quickly and efficiently.  There were also two small pick-up trucks to ferry the chiefs to the scene.  Bob had been sitting off to the side for the past three hours, fully dressed in boots, pants, coat, and helmet, periodically slapping a pair of gloves against his thigh.  Being from The Times, and against the Chief’s wishes, the Mayor had granted him full access, which also meant that he could join the Bunkers on any call he wished.

Bob was dozing on and off when finally the internal bells in the station went off – and they were loud.  Immediately men began dropping through the fire bay ceiling from four different points, sliding down fire poles.  They landed with a loud thud and in a determined way walked over to their assigned vehicle and climb aboard.  They quietly chatted amongst themselves, fully believing that they were on their way to another false alarm.

⇐⇒

The Bunker program had begun after World War II as a post-depression era solution to higher education.  A big success in the Ozzie and Harriet ’50s, when civic duty was still a priority, the program endured through the radical 60s, the Vietnam 70s, the punk rock 80s, and the dot-com 90s.  Except for people in the firemen’s world and a few admissions officers at local area schools, most weren’t aware it existed, even in Ithaca. Most people Bob asked around town, told him that the Fire Department was made up of paid professionals. There was no reason for them to notice anything else.

Outwardly, the Bunkers blended in well with the veterans, but the differences were stark. The salary was less than half what a career-minded entry-level fireman received, and the accommodations were very spartan.  They mirrored what Bob thought was similar to a marine barracks. The bunker quarters were each comprised of ten single beds, with a metal side table and that was it. The walls were cinder block, painted off white, and there were two small windows at ceiling height without curtains. The floor was yellowing linoleum with small black flecks. There were a pair of boots with thick yellow pants and suspenders sticking out of them standing abreast of every single bed – as if waiting for someone to jump into them feet first.

In a corner of the room, there was a pole attached to the ceiling that ran down through the floor.  Next to the pole along the wall were long yellow coats hanging one after the other, each with a black fire helmet together hung on a hook. They looked like sentries, leaning up against the wall waiting for the bell. There was nothing else in the room at all – no personal effects or alarm clocks or pictures. All the Bunker’s personal items had to be kept in a large locker. Basically, a cupboard that opened with two doors and consisted of a small set of drawers and a place to hang clothes, and that was it.

In itself, the Bunker program would make a nice story, but more was needed to have attracted the interest of The Times, and that “more” was Jake O’Conner. Jake was, at the time of Bob’s visit, a sophomore at Ithaca College. He had been a Bunker for about a year and a half starting in his freshman year, and never in his wildest dreams was being a fireman anywhere on the list.

⇐⇒

Jake was the last of five children from a middle-class Irish family and was a perfect fit for the Bunker Program. His family believed strongly in higher education, but the money had run out by the time it was Jake’s turn. He also had a distant Uncle that was a career fireman, and both his Dad and his oldest brother were alums of Ithaca College. When it was all added up, the admissions office already had Jake signed up before he was even notified of being accepted at the school. Before he knew it, he was at the Ithaca Fire Training Center, a few weeks before school began.

Jake was an exceptional athlete and a natural leader. In high school, he was captain of the soccer and basketball teams and was the MVP in soccer his senior year. He had been brought up by a father who was an extremely successful college coach, and a mother who was a librarian and supported and pushed him to excel. If being a firefighter were in the cards for Jake, he would do what it took to excel at that too.

It seemed that Jake was born to fight fires. Everything came easily to him, and it wasn’t the skill of handling a two and a half-inch hose with 1,000 pounds per square inch of pressure or scampering up and down ladders with flames licking at his heels – it was that Jake just looked like a firefighter.  The fire gear he wore seemed to fit as if he were about to model it down a fashion runway.  It wasn’t that he was so great looking, but without trying he had the part down as if he were the star of a fire-fighting movie.

Not long after joining as a Fire Bunker, he got noticed more broadly outside of the firehouse during a fully involved five-story sorority house fire in Cornell’s College Town neighborhood. After the house was declared a goner, and all of the firefighters were called out, it was learned that there was someone trapped in an upper room.  Jake was just coming off the roof after ventilating the building when he heard the screams. He slid down Truck Three’s huge ladder and when he got to the floor where the screams had come from, glass and all, he dove through a window. After a few tense moments, totally surrounded by smoke, he emerged with the girl and carried her down the ladder to safety.

It didn’t hurt that the local TV station had a camera crew there and caught the whole thing on tape. It was such dramatic footage that a number of TV stations across the state picked up the feed and aired it on their news programs – including a quick sound bite of Jake explaining that the glass couldn’t keep him out – and that maybe when the Coed was better he could finally get a date. It wasn’t before long that letters from women all over the state started flowing into the Central Fire Station, asking if Jake would take them out. He was razzed to no end by the rest of the guys.

⇐⇒

As the alarm bells sounded, Bob stood off to the side not sure what to do when he felt his coat being grabbed from behind. It was Jake who checked Bob’s gear and helped him button up his coat all the way. Bob followed Jake onto the back of Engine Two. In Ithaca, the back really meant the back.  The Bunkers had a tradition of riding to all calls by standing on the back platform of the engine and holding on to a bar positioned over the hose bed. Winter or summer the residents of Ithaca could see their firemen in plain sight, sometimes hanging on for dear life if they were heading to a “worker,” (a fully involved blaze). Jake showed Bob how to slide his arm under the bar and hook his elbow joint around it to keep from falling off. He tightened his chin strap for him and made sure that he had his gloves on correctly while telling Bob to stay right by his side and do whatever he said. As they pulled out of the station, the last thing Bob heard was the loudspeaker crackle, “heavy smoke at South Side Fuels.”

⇐⇒

Fire after fire, Jake was always in the thick of things. He was quickly made lead attack firefighter and shortly thereafter Lieutenant of Company No. 4, and was always the first to enter most fire scenes.  At a particularly nasty worker that burnt down an entire block of State Street, Jake had led an entire family out of the back of a building, moments before it collapsed to the ground. He later said that he was very lucky to just be at the right place at the right time.

News stories just seemed to follow Jake around that year, and like at State Street, he was in the right place when it counted. There was a very large goat cheese manufacturer, located just outside of town that was having trouble making ends meet. The owners had no trouble making cheese, but they had no clue how to handle two hundred goats. It wasn’t before long that a call came in reporting that the huge barn at the goat farm was on fire. Being a full ten miles out of town, by the time the firefighters arrived the barn was fully ablaze. It was an amazing sight as there was little smoke and the thick rafters of the upper half of the barn and its roof were still intact and between each burned what could only be called a furious fire. The barn’s wood was so dry that it burned a gorgeous deep orange. Jake, like the rest of his mates, wasn’t there to save the building as they could tell right away that it was a total loss.

As they set up their hoses to surround and drown the building to keep the fire from spreading to the farmhouse, Jake could hear loud wailing coming from inside the barn.  He grabbed a fire pole, a long pike-shaped tool, crept up to the side of the barn, and hacked a small hole through the burning siding.  He could see through the smoke inside that a large herd of goats was pushing on the door of the barn trying to get out.

Jake ran to the door and noticed it was padlocked shut. With flames ready to pounce on him, he stared with disgust toward the farmhouse, where the owners were looking out their windows at the fire. With one swift whack of his pole, he knocked the lock off its clasp and the doors blew open. Jake was bowled to the ground as a sea of goats rushed over him out into the open air. As it happened, the great goat rescue was once again captured on film. Merely by accident, a local newspaper photographer clicked his shutter just as Jake did his thing and the goats piled over him.

The image was so good that it was picked up by every wire service in the country, eventually being printed in over 300 newspapers nationwide (many in color on the front page).  The picture won the photographer a “photo of the year” award. More importantly to Jake, the goat farmers were successfully prosecuted for arson and insurance fraud – never to harm innocent goats again.

⇐⇒

They blew through intersection after intersection with the siren constantly blaring, and it finally occurred to Bob that his George Plimpton act might not be such a great idea. Riding with the Chief earlier that week, Bob had been to a few fire calls and noticed how the guys pounced on a fire scene once they arrived and wasted no time getting the hydrant hooked up and investigating the building. From what he had heard on the loudspeaker, this was no false alarm, and the look on the faces of the guys surrounding him was grim. Only Jake looked the same as always, and as he was to stay by Jake’s side, Bob became a little more confident – but not by much.

As the engine approached, Bob could smell smoke and he tried to peer over the cab of the truck to get a better view. He could only see a sign that read, “South Side Fuels, serving Ithaca’s oil and propane needs.” One of the guys mumbled something about this being a refueling station, as the fire engine pulled into the parking lot and ground to a halt.

Normally, at this stage of a call with a working fire in front of them, the men would be scurrying like bees in a hive, but the danger was telling as everyone just peered at the fire from where they stood.  They made sure for protection that some part of the engine was between themselves and the fire. Most of the guys didn’t know what was inside, but with fuel as part of the company’s name, they weren’t too keen on trying to find out.

Jake got everybody’s attention quickly thereafter.  He got a group of the guys to get a hydrant attached to the engine, and from a good distance to begin setting up a few two and a half stations just in case.  He then grabbed Bob by the arm and told him something he was hoping he would never hear, “Let’s go take a closer look and see what we’ve got.”  Bob felt he had no choice but to follow.

They both squatted down about 100 feet from the building to survey the scene.  There were two large and tall one-story buildings that were attached by a roof that seemed to be high enough for a truck to drive under.  The buildings were smoking a lot more than when they first arrived, but Bob couldn’t see any fire yet.  He looked over his shoulder back at the entrance to the parking lot, hoping for some help, but there was still only one engine and everyone seemed to be doing something.  Bob’s attention was jerked back to the fire when he heard a loud bang coming from the closest building.  Just then a wisp of fire shot out of a window and snuck back inside.  Jake tapped Bob’s shoulder and pointed toward the space between the buildings, “I want to see if we can save the other building – it may not be involved yet. Let’s go!”  Bob wanted to run in the other direction, but something made him nod his head.  Neither of them had air tanks, but Bob had figured that Jake hadn’t bothered with them because he wouldn’t be going inside.  As they approached the buildings the smoke began to get really thick and Bob wished he had stayed back by the truck.

Both Bob and Jake were now just outside of the drive-through area.  It was so smoky that Jake had Bob lie on the ground where the air was a little clearer.  Jake’s radio crackled, “We just got word that there are three oil truck bays in each building.  Can you tell me if there are any trucks currently inside?  We need to know if we should evacuate the area.  A lot of kids live around here…” As Bob listened to this message from the Chief, the smoke was so thick that he couldn’t see anything.  Worst of all he couldn’t breathe.  Everything in front of his burning eyes was grey.  He began to notice black spots that were moving fast by his head.  As one approached he saw Jake’s nose and face push out of the dark smoke, literally breathe in the black spot, and disappear back into the gray void.  Another spot came cruising by and Bob mimicked Jake, breathing in the cool air and relieving an edge of the anxiety-filled panic that was overcoming him.

Just as Bob felt that he couldn’t take anymore, the wind shifted and the smoke completely lifted.  He saw Jake squatting close to the ground right next to him.  He turned and grabbed Bob by the coat collar and dragged him to the door of the closest building.  Bob crouched next to Jake as he tried the door.  It must have been locked because Jake got up and immediately began kicking it with a fury.

Right then the radio crackled again, but only Bob heard it over the racket Jake was making. “We just caught up with the owners Jake, you don’t want to know what they’ve told us – just get the hell out of there now!”  Bob approached Jake from behind to tell him that he was leaving, just as the door flew open.  Bob could see right into the building and despite the heat, a freezing cold streak shot through him.  Lined up along each wall as far as he could see were propane tanks – five and six deep. He saw what looked like two propane filling stations just to the right of the door.  In the center was a smoldering chassis of a large truck that had been melted to the floor with only the tires left smoldering.  The fire was mostly confined to the ceiling toward the far end of the building, but Bob noticed right away that the flames were moving quickly in their direction – apparently drawn by the surge of oxygen provided by the open door.

Jake turned to Bob and yelled, “Try to beat me back to the engine – let’s go, now!”

Jake and Bob got about five or six strides toward the engine and away from the horror they had just witnessed when hell was finally unleashed.  Too late, the Chief had learned from the fuel company owners that in addition to the full oil trucks parked in the buildings, there were about 1,500 propane tanks, but most importantly there were two 30,000-gallon gas tanks buried below the surface.

Bob felt as if he were run over by a truck as he lay on the ground not more than 10 feet from the engine.  Somehow he had made the 100 feet back to the engine, but he didn’t know how.  He couldn’t hear anything, but he felt himself being dragged along the ground.  He looked up and saw Jake pulling on his coat sleeve.  He thought he was seeing things because all of the logos and reflection tape on Jake’s coat were blurry, but he wasn’t as they were melted.  His helmet looked like a skullcap with all of its edges chipped away.  After a few feet, Bob pulled himself to his feet.  He gave Jake a wink and walked the remaining feet to the other side of the fire engine.  As he made the turn he glanced back toward the fire and noticed that no part of the buildings was left standing, but there was what appeared to be a forty-foot high flame shooting into the sky like a giant Bic lighter.  Both he and Jake pointed at each other and began hollering for joy at the top of their lungs.  They hugged each other, danced in a circle, and burst out laughing.

⇐⇒

Days later, Bob sat at his desk late at night staring at a blank screen on his laptop. He held a glass of 16-year-old Lagavulin single malt scotch in one hand, and a picture of a burnt South Side Fuels in the other.  He shook his head, flicked off his computer, and as he left his study thoughts of new topics that would interest his editor at the Times ran through his head.

 

Open post

A Most Unexpected Gift

Greg was in his basement office reviewing the night’s receipts. It had been a pretty busy dinner at Nathan’s and Greg’s eyes were blurred looking at the numbers. As the General Manager, he usually arrived early in the morning and managed the staff through the lunch hour leaving around six or seven in the evening, but today was different.  Sean, his night manager, had scored tickets to a rare Redskins Thursday night game and had begged Greg to cover for him.  Being that it was 10 PM, Greg had been on the job since seven that morning and he was dead tired.  He was on his third pass through the Visa charges and so far none of his totals matched.  As he reached for his cup of coffee, he heard a loud thud hit the floor just above him.  Dust sprinkled down on his head and onto his desk from the building’s 100 year old floorboards.  As worn out as he was, he climbed the stairs two at a time and within seconds was in the bar area where he figured to find the disturbance.

Nathan’s Bar and Grill is a Georgetown institution.  It has graced the coveted corner of Wisconsin and M Street for decades.  Once a pretty rough bar in the heart of a rowdy part of town, where a shot and a beer was the usual call, Nathan’s hadn’t experienced a bar fight in years.  Over time Washington had changed from a swampy backwater where foreign diplomats were awarded hazard pay, to a sleepy southern city with a ragged edge, to a cosmopolitan metropolis fitting of the most important city of the most important nation on Earth.

Georgetown was a neighborhood of D.C. where tourists descended after a day of traipsing through the city’s museums and monuments for a bit of shopping, a bite to eat, or a beer or two or three.  Along the way, Nathan’s had mirrored the city’s evolution and presented a much softer image in its current rendering.  It now had beautiful paintings and photos of famous sailing yachts on the walls (the owner was a big sailor), and it was the kind of place where you would meet a friend before heading out on the town over a glass of chardonnay and an order of crab cakes.

The main dining area was separate from the saloon that sported the original gorgeously maintained mahogany back bar dating back to the 1880s.  The bar was just starting to get crowded, and most of the patrons were gathered in front of the large bay windows overlooking one of the best corners for people watching in the city.   Stepping into the bar area, Greg noticed a man trying to pull himself up from the floor.  There were three couples, mostly in their late twenties that were somewhat standing over the man as he slowly stood up.

As Greg approached the fracas, he quickly surmised that the man on the floor had had way too much to drink.  Greg put his hands on his hips and slowly turned toward the bartender with a “how could you “ look on his face.

The barman innocently raised his hands as if to surrender and said, “Not a drop from this bar boss.”

The couples had been trying to help the man sit down on a barstool when for some unknown reason he took a wild punch at the nearest person, lost his balance, and fell to the floor.  Greg being only five foot six was easy to overlook, and none of the couples noticed that he was the manager.  They ignored him and began all talking at once.

“Look at him now, he doesn’t seem like he’s going to cause much trouble”

“I can’t believe he took a punch at you, he’s so baked he can barely see”

“He’s absolutely bombed, let’s try to get him into a cab and send him home”

“We can’t help this guy, just look at him, he’s a disgusting mess.”

“Yeah, he couldn’t even tell us his address

The man was sitting on the floor blankly staring up at the group towering over him when he suddenly raised his hand and shouted, “Hold it!”

Everyone had stopped talking and stared down at him. He slowly blinked as his eyeballs rolled back into his head.  When he reopened his eyes.  He then loudly called out to no one in particular, “3415 Cathedral Avenue.” There was a long pregnant pause until the drunken man began singing The Beatle’s “Sergeant Peppers Lonely Hearts Club Band” with all the words jumbled up.

Just as Greg readied himself to escort the guy out of the bar, a woman came towards them wedging her way through as the crowd parted behind her.  It was strange until Greg saw who was following her.

“There he is officer. He took a swing at us and has been bothering us for the last half hour.  You’d think that a place like this wouldn’t put up with people like that.”

“O.K. lady, take it easy.”  John and Kevin were the Georgetown beat cops that worked most nights.  Greg knew them well but hadn’t seen either in quite a while.

Kevin went over to get the drunk man up on to his feet as John walked up to Greg with a smirk, “Well, well, what has you working on a Thursday night, I don’t think I’ve seen you in seven or eight months.”

“And it’ll be twelve months before you see me again once I’m done getting payback from Sean!”  Knowing the question coming next about Sean his Night Manager, Greg added, “He’s at the Skins game tonight.”

John led the drunken man by his neck over to where his partner was talking with Greg, “So what do we have here,” he asked them?

The group of couples began telling what had happened.  As they were talking, the man tried to take a halfhearted swing at Greg, but John held him at a harmless arm’s length away.  Greg backed away a few steps to take a better look at the man.  He seemed to be about fifty, and his hair was sticking up in all sorts of directions held askew by the gel that he obviously was very fond of using, based on the amount in his hair.  He was dressed in what looked to be a super expensive Armani suit that had large mud stains smeared over one whole side of his body.  He had a Hermes tie that was barely hanging off his neck and a kerchief that was stuffed clumsily into the lapel pocket.  Half in and half out of the side pocket of his suit coat was a women’s brassiere and panties, and hanging out of just about every other pocket were large chunks of fresh grass and weeds.  Greg noticed that the man was also wearing a Rolex Oyster on his wrist.

Something didn’t add up.  He was definitely a mess, but underneath all of the mud, weeds, grass, and drunkenness there seemed to be a pretty substantial foundation.  Maybe it was Greg’s years of working in the restaurant business that prompted him to find the best in people.  There were so many times that he had covered for men out on dates without their wives or business executives interviewing for better jobs under the noses of their bosses that he was prone to protect and serve.  Maybe not like the police, but it was effective at times in helping make the world go round a bit more smoothly.

Greg walked into the middle of the couple’s explanation to the police, and with a wan smile on his face, imitating the drunken man he held up his hand and shouted, “Hold it!”

Everyone stopped and looked at Greg.  He walked over to the bartender and said, “Give me two Jacksons.”  The bartender opened the register and handed him two twenty-dollar bills,  “…and crack open a bottle of Cliquot for these six people on me,” as he pointed to the three couples.  He then walked over to the cops and looked John in the eye, “This is your lucky night.  I’m about to save you two hours of paperwork.  You can thank me when you see me again…next year.”  With that, Greg grabbed the drunken man by the arm and yanked him through the crowd and out onto Wisconsin Ave.

A cab immediately pulled up and Greg pushed the man into the back seat.  He leaned through the front passenger seat window and told the cabbie, “Take this man to 3415 Cathedral Avenue.  If he asks you to take him any place else ignore him. Here’s a twenty for the three dollar fare, and another twenty for your trouble, and this is my card, if there’s any problem, call me.”  As the car pulled away he thought that it was probably not such a great idea to give him his card, but it was too late to worry about now.

“I told you not to sign any of the liquor orders without fully checking everything on the invoice.  How many times do I have to tell you not to do this? Just go upstairs and polish something, will ya?”  Greg was in a foul mood from the minute he stepped into the building.  He slept all of three hours the night before and had been snapping at everybody.  He hadn’t thought at all about the events of the night before.  He had experienced just about everything in the past fifteen years in the business, and it was his nature to quickly turn the page from past events.  It seemed to help keep his life from becoming too monotonous.

After a while, Greg went upstairs to get his eighth cup of coffee of the day.  On days like this, he would go through ten to fifteen cups and half of those were usually double espressos.  He ambled into the bar area looking to find the steward.  He wanted to let him know that he really wasn’t mad at him about the liquor order and that he should try to ignore any future venom that Greg may toss his way before the end of the day.

The steward wasn’t there, but Greg couldn’t help but notice a beautiful antique Bentley parking right in front of the restaurant.   An impeccably dressed man carrying a leather briefcase got out of the back of the car and came right into the restaurant.  He wore a very conservative three-piece suit that was accentuated by the sheer size of the man.  His hair had a touch of gray around the temples and he possessed a neatly trimmed mustache to top off his very distinguished presentation.  Towering over Greg, he walked up, handed him a card, and in a very deep voice asked, “Could you please fetch me this man?”  Greg looked at the business card and noticed it was his.

Greg looked up at this man and asked, “What should I tell him is the nature of your business?”

“That would be a personal matter between Mr. Dougherty and myself.  Please be a sport and tell him there is someone here to see him.”

Greg paused and looked up hesitantly into the man’s face and finally said, “That won’t be necessary as I’m Greg Dougherty.  Are you interested in holding a private party here at Nathan’s?”

“I’m afraid not, but I really must insist that I speak with Mr. Dougherty and Mr. Dougherty only.”

“I assure you that I am one and the same.  What is this all about?”

“Very well Mr. Dougherty, allow me to take a little of the mystery out of my visit.  I represent a very grateful individual that appreciates a man who understands what a true sense of discretion can mean.  Although he is not prone to exhibit poor judgment often, my employer recognizes that at times it’s possible to find oneself in a compromising situation.”

“You work for the frustrated groundskeeper, from last night.”

“An interesting choice of words Mr. Dougherty, and although they wouldn’t be my choice, I can see how they might be appropriate.  Yes, Mr. Dougherty, I represent Lawn Mower Man, but let’s keep that between us shall we?”

“No problem.  Tell your employer that I accept his thanks, but that he might want to choose a few other nightspots for the immediate future as D.C.’s finest won’t be as lenient next time.”  Greg offered to shake the man’s hand in an effort to end the meeting and get on with the day, but the man merely ignored him.  He looked over his shoulder and loudly snapped his fingers in the direction of the Bentley.  As Greg watched through the window a man in a uniform with a chauffeur’s hat got out of the car, walked back to the trunk and pulled out an enormous bunch of long stem roses, and brought them into the bar handing them to Greg.  There were at least four dozen.  Embarrassed, Greg placed the bouquet on the bar.  The chauffeur removed his cap, reached into an inside pocket of his coat, and pulled out an ornate envelope, handing it to Greg. Without saying a word he clicked his heels together and tilted his head in Greg’s direction and strode out of the restaurant.

“I trust that you will be able to maintain your high level of discretion concerning this matter for a long time to come.  Thank you and have a good day.”  With that, the tall man followed the chauffeur out to the Bentley, and it quickly pulled away.

Greg stood staring out the window for quite a long time trying to digest what had just happened.  He was standing there when one of his favorite wine salesmen, Patrick, walked in to get the week’s order. Patrick was more than a professional acquaintance to Greg.  They had a lot of the same friends and hung out together outside of work.

“Man Greg what’s up with you?  You look like you’ve been sitting with five fat women in a Volkswagen.” Patrick had said this same line about a hundred times, but each time he’d laugh at himself in a way that was more fun that his silly comment and usually others would chuckle along. Realizing Greg’s mind was elsewhere, he asked, “Are you all right?”

“Yeah, I’m fine but the damnedest thing just happened to me.  Did you see that old Bentley just pull out?”  Greg went on to tell Patrick about the tall man, the chauffeur, and the events of the night before.

Patrick eyed the ornate envelope and listened to the story getting more agitated by the minute as Greg slowly relayed all the details of what happened from the night before and into the morning. Eventually, he couldn’t stand it any longer and blurted out, “So open the letter already for Christ’s sake!”  Greg looked at Patrick a bit hesitantly, not sure what the letter’s contents may contain, but he gingerly pulled back the flap and pulled out a piece of fine parchment.

Dear Greg,

I can’t thank you enough for your help last night.  Without your actions, my life and career would have been in severe jeopardy.  It is men such as yourself that help maintain a high level of valor in this world. 

I want to do something more for you than a simple thank you. Taped to the inside of the envelope that Karl left, you will find a key. 

If you proceed approximately 50 miles east to the village of Annapolis and go to slip 213 at the Harbor Marina, Switch will be waiting for you.  The key will let you in.  I have not seen Switch for over three years and have no future plans to do so.  She is yours to use at your leisure.  She’s a fine girl, a 40 foot C&C racing cruiser, and I’m sure you’ll be pleased with her.

Thank you again and good luck,

Fritz 

They both looked at each other and began to howl.

After a few minutes, they calmed down and both sat on a stool with their backs to the bar. Greg rolled the key to Switch between his fingers in thought. Then he asked Patrick, “I’ll be off at 3, can you meet me here?” Not waiting for an answer and in true manager mode, he added, “And tell Mike, Rick, and K.C. to come too, after 3 years we’ll need help scrubbing the deck?

 

Open post

The Cricket’s Soiree

It was just after dinner on a warm late spring evening in Newfane, a small town in the far reaches of western New York State. It was the late 1960’s, and I had turned seven a few months before, just finishing the second grade.

Lazy clouds were floating across a blue sky, and the glow of long rays of the sun put a gauzy filter on the lush green leaves and grass. Too early in the early evening for the mosquitoes to take over, the neighborhood kids were all in our backyard playing one of my favorite games, spud.

The ball was tossed high into the air, and after scattering in all directions, my next-door neighbor Bobby Goodlander caught it and yelled “spud,” freezing us all in mid-step. He took three giant steps in my direction and flung the ball, just missing my shoulder as I ducked out of the way.

The ball scooted across the yard and was stopped at the edge by Sam Glenn. Sam was older, in the fifth grade, and was kind of the neighborhood enigma. She usually kept to herself and rarely played in our games. She seemed to always speak in riddles and asked uncomfortable questions, usually about things left to adults.

Sam picked up the ball and walked over to us. Everyone came near since it was rare to hear from her.

She dropped the ball, paused dramatically, and said, “To speak to the dead we need a séance. Who will speak to the dead with me?”

No one said anything but we all stared at her. She had a small shoulder bag and pulled out a candle, three sticks of incense, and a box of stick matches.

Bobby’s father was the town Funeral Director and he felt compelled to say, “You can’t talk to dead people. My Dad has never heard a dead person say anything.”

Sam slowly blinked her eyes several times but didn’t say anything for what seemed like an eternity. She stooped her shoulders and looked deeply from one face to another in the circle we made around her. When she got to me, she abruptly straightened up and thrust a stick of incense into my hand, and passed out the rest of the incense and the candle.

Looking from face to face, she quickly blurted without stopping for a breath, “Who’ll light the matches? Who’ll hold the candle? Who’ll light the incense? A séance is fun. A dog will be easier than a person. We can try talking to Dash. He got run over last fall. Let’s go out to the field across the street. Come on!”

Without looking back she headed toward the field.

None of us were allowed to play with matches and Sam was older so everyone followed her out deep into the field across from my house. Nobody knew what a séance was, but she sure made it sound fun. Everyone sat on the ground in a circle. We each got to light a match and helped get the incense burning.

“If Dash is to hear us, we all have to hold hands and be perfectly quiet,” Sam exclaimed.

Too young to care about holding hands, we clasped each other, and no one said a word. It was a very calm still night without a breath of wind. Only the steady sing-song chirping of the crickets could be heard.

Sam pulled a tie-dyed purple colored bandana out of her bag and wrapped it around her head. In a husky voice, she then began to chant.

“Dash, grrr, Dash, bark, Dash grrr, Dash howl, Dash, Dash, Dash,” Sam wailed, alternating barking and howling sounds between each time she said the dog’s name.

She chanted in this way for a few minutes, then abruptly stopped. In the silence, she lit the candle. Once again, we heard the field of crickets singing away, even louder than before as it got closer to dusk.

Using a lower, softer voice, Sam began chanting Dash’s name again, and an eerie feeling began to set in. The hair on the back of my neck felt like it was standing on end. After a few minutes, she stopped chanting and raised her head to the sky with her eyes closed. The trilling sound of the crickets singing seemed to grow louder in the silence.

Without warning, Sam opened her eyes and whispered, “Oh great spirit, show us a sign that Dash is here.”

At that precise moment, all the loud cricket chirping suddenly stopped.  There was total silence as a deathly hush settled over the field. Not a peep or a sound could be heard.

For several seconds, we stared at each other with a look of terror in our eyes. Then out of nowhere, a strong gust of wind rustled the leaves on the nearby trees, and the moment was interrupted by a screen door slamming about a block away.

We all started screaming at once. I jumped to my feet and sprinted out of the field as fast as my feet would take me. I didn’t stop running until I got inside our house. I slammed and locked the door. Panting, I leaned my back against it as if I was trying to keep an intruder from entering.

My older sister Kathy was across the room with her nose in a Monkees magazine. She was in high school and barely tolerated me as her youngest brother.

“What’s got into you?” she asked, without looking up in her typical annoying teenage manner.

Panting heavily, I explained about the séance between gasps for air, sharing how the crickets stopped chirping and a gust of wind swept through the field when Sam asked for a sign from the dead.

“Sure squirt and a UFO landed in the field too,” she said with a sarcastic, mocking laugh.

Without looking up from her magazine, she walked over to the nearest open window and lowered her ear toward it.

“Are the crickets I hear chirping through the window different from your crickets? Maybe what I’m hearing is just a cricket recording or something, huh?” she smirked.

With a wave of her hand, she dismissed me and sat back down with her eyes still glued to Davy Jones’ picture in the magazine.

I found my Mom upstairs doing laundry and told her about the séance. Ignoring my agitation, she listened without comment to the whole story while she focused on folding clothes (a family of seven makes a ton of laundry).

When I finished telling her, she continued folding the clothes and said, “That’s fine son, now time to get ready for bed.”

As I brushed my teeth, I tried to tell my other brothers about Dash, the crickets, and the gust of wind, but no one seemed to care. I was convinced there was nothing that could have made that field go eerily quiet like that. I was so spooked I kept a flashlight on under the covers all night.

None of us kids in that circle ever mentioned what happened that night, and Sam moved away soon thereafter.

Of all the cloudy memories from my early years, I remember this one incident vividly.

It was the first of many reminders in my life that the world doesn’t always seem as it appears. There are things that happen that are hard to explain and even harder to sometimes believe. Even if you’re the one who experiences them.

No one in my family ever believed my story.

Open post

In a Death Class of its Own

With Led Zeppelin providing a baseline in the background, thirty some odd partyers, mostly in their late teens have gathered at a “rents-less house” outside of town on the Mohonk side of the mountain. The party has been going on for several hours and there’s a hum of chatter and a haze of pot smoke drifting through the house. In the garage, there’s a keg of beer surrounded by five guys.

The tallest, and least buzzed of the five calls out, “Whales Tales Prince of Whales calls on his court. Whales Tales -” He looks expectantly at the guy to his left who looks back with a blank look, then says, “Wha?” In unison, all of the others call out, “drink!”

The tall one again says, more insistently, “Whales Tales…” and points his elbow at the man to his left who after swallowing calls out, “ones,” and looks to his left, a shorter guy calls out, “twos.” The other two guys in the circle call out “threes” and then “fours” in quick succession.

The tall guy, McGlinchey, raises his red Solo cup and calls out, “Whales tails fives and social!” All five take a drink simultaneously. Then he calls out, “Whales tails twos,” and Inch, the short guy two men to his left calls back, “Nays!” McGlinchy says, “Who’s,” and Inch calls out, “Ones.” Dave the guy to Inch’s right quickly says, “Nays.” Inch replies, “Who’s,” and the reply is, “Threes.”

This all happens in a few seconds and all eyes move to the man in the circle, who made the last mistake one spot to McGlinchy’s left. He looks back with a “who me” expression. Inch calls out, “Drink Lenny!” Lenny drains his beer, laughs, and reaches for the tap for a refill.

The game has been going on for a while and all five are pretty toasted. Brian and Barry walk over to the keg and break up the action. Lenny jabs Barry in the ribs and says, “Call shotgun, Bar’s not leaving the mountain tonight.” Barry had been fondling a big chested junior named Marybeth all night and he grinned sheepishly at Lenny, his close friend that lived just up the road back in town.

Brian was by far the soberest of the gang and for good reason, Lenny, Dave, and Barry had come to the party in Brian’s VW bug and it was a good 10-mile drive off the Mountain back to New Paltz. About an hour later, Brian, Dave, and Lenny couldn’t find Barry anywhere, and figuring he was hiding out with Marybeth somewhere, they decided to leave without him.

Fate is a fickle thing.

Marybeth had actually already left, and Barry was out in the backyard taking a leak and they just didn’t see him. Brian did an amazing job navigating the backcountry roads making it within a quarter-mile of Lenny’s house when his little VW rang straight through a telephone pole. Lenny riding shotgun without a seat belt flew out through the small windshield. They found him later wrapped around a tree. At only 19, Lenny was killed instantly. Brian and Dave walked away from the crash unharmed, at least nothing was broken physically.

The next morning at 9 AM, Barry was sound asleep when the clock radio by his bed came on to wake him. He always set it to WPDH, the Hudson Valley’s popular rock station. Since it was on the hour, the news came on. Barry woke up to the announcer saying, “Tragedy in New Paltz last night as a 19 year old was killed when the car he was riding in crashed on Rt 32. The name hasn’t been released until next of kin is notified. Stay tuned for more details as they are released. In other news…” Barry knew instantly it was Lenny. Later he would only say he just knew.

I woke up a bit later, grabbed a glass of OJ, and walked out on the back deck. Barry was sitting down in the yard at our picnic table with his head in his hands. He was three years older than me and about twice my size, so to see this big man crying was surreal. I walked back into the kitchen and our Mom was washing dishes in the sink. Her eyes were all red and she told me what happened to Lenny. As a high school freshman, it was impossible to fathom. It was even more difficult to fully grasp the loss my big brother was experiencing, along with the sense of guilt he felt for not being in the car with them.

The next week was a blur. Hundreds came to Lenny’s funeral. The casket was closed due to the accident’s trauma. I knew Lenny’s sister, Janet, as she was a grade ahead of me, but wasn’t good friends with her. I don’t remember meeting Lenny’s parents, but I’m sure I did. Most of Barry’s friends were macho types who showed little emotion and quickly tried putting Lenny’s death in the rearview. I don’t think Barry ever did.

Eventually, the rest of the world moved on.

A few years later, needing to fill out my class schedule, my mother was trying to guide me.

“Mom, there’s no way I’m doing calculus. After a 72 on last year’s geometry Regents, cruel and unusual punishment is not a hobby.”

“Well, what would you take in its place. You can’t just play with cameras and kick soccer balls.”

“Mr. Campbell is teaching a new elective this year, I’ll take that instead, even though it doesn’t sound like much more fun than math.”

George Campbell was the kind of guy that craved an audience. As an extroverted nerd who was 140 pounds dripping wet, he found his audience as a ninth-grade earth science teacher. George had the energy of three teachers and had an unbridled enthusiasm for everything. He was able to make this work in high school, with a quick mind and an active dry wit, every class was an adventure. For most, he was a favorite teacher, but for those who wanted to melt into the background, he could be a bit too much. I had previously gone to middle school in a semi-private Campus School and was still trying to find my footing in the public High School in ninth grade. George Campbell’s class was a wake-up call that I wasn’t in Kansas anymore, and for the most part, I survived to wake up back in black and white by the end of the year.

Teaching earth science was not enough for George. He led an explorers troop, the scuba club, and in my sophomore year, got the school to let him teach a Death class. Having sat through a year of George’s exuberance in earth science, it seemed like an odd choice. It was offered as a half-year elective class, and skipping my love for math, I signed up for it during my junior year.

It was a very different George Campbell that taught about death. It was something most of us avoided, so he took a measured approach that slowly engaged the class and evolved into many deep discussions.

In the first month or so we learned all about the stages of death and dying. Pretty sober stuff. That section ended with a trip to the cemetery where we were encouraged to do gravestone rubbings. New Paltz was over 300 years old, so there were some very cool ancient tombstones, and I got rubbings from a guy who died in 1707.

Then things got weird. George invited guests to come and speak to the class. One woman came dressed as a 1960’s flower child who talked about mysticism and visions she had that were far-out! Another had a Russian accent and talked for an hour sharing how she was a “medium” able to commune with the dead and heard voices from people stuck in Purgatory. She handed out business cards to the class that gave 50% off for a 30-minute session. These were clearly cranks and fakes George wanted us to experience, but it got us all to begin questioning whether there was life after death. He had a revivalist preacher come to class who clearly wasn’t a crackpot and made a strong case for followers of Jesus and spoke at length about religion.

In the very next class, George asked each of us to describe any actual experiences we had with death or the afterlife. One of my friends Jessie lived in a former 19th century boarding house, and he told the class in a very “matter of fact” way how he sees ghosts all the time roaming the halls. He said that they were boarding house guests who died there. I had been to his house, and although I never saw a ghost, his place was pretty spooky.

Another friend of mine told a story about the old stone house that was on his family’s property. The house was originally built in the late 1600s and had been inhabited by French Huguenots who emigrated due to religious persecution. He told how he and his Dad camped out in the house and were woken in the middle of the night by loud voices coming from the chimney. The voices were speaking in French.

When it came to me, I didn’t have any ghost stories to share. Instead, I told a story about a sports camp I had attended back when I was 10 years old. My Dad was a pretty well-known college basketball coach and was always invited in the summer to coach at camps held by pro coaches and athletes. He usually took me along, and that summer between 5th and 6th grade we went to a camp hosted by Tom Landry and Roger Staubach of the Dallas Cowboys. They had evening entertainment throughout the week, and one night a “light artist” performed. He had a huge canvass the size of the entire stage where he would paint using colors and lights to tell a story while a musical soundtrack set the mood.

It was impossible to truly share what I experienced, and I told the class that they’d have a hard time believing what I was about to tell them. The artist started with a blank slate and the audience had no idea what the story was about. As it unfolded, we were all drawn in, and the artist painted the story of the life of Jesus. I was only 10 and not deeply religious at all, but when he was finished, there were tears in my eyes. I actually felt as if something had entered my body and an intense feeling of passion was inside me. I wasn’t the only one. When the artist was through, no one applauded, and you could hear a pin drop among the 1,000 or so young boys in the audience. The silence lasted for about 5 minutes. Then everyone just got up and quietly walked out of the auditorium. When I was through telling the story, the class ended, and no one kidded or laughed at me on the way out.

As the class wound down to the end of the semester, George had one last powerful session to spring on us. He had already taken us on a journey about life and death and we would never be the same. Then Lenny’s mom and dad walked through the doors of the Death Class.

It was only a few years since Lenny had died. To ensure his death wasn’t meaningless, both his parents had become strong advocates against drunk driving, and I figured that’s what we’d talk about when George introduced them.

Instead, Lenny’s dad started out by saying how he missed Lenny and how unfair it was for him to be taken so young. We could all see tears starting to fall out of his mom’s eyes. He told us how he always raised Lenny and his sister Janet by making sure they knew they trusted their judgment. There was no curfew; they never checked their breath for alcohol or pot. He wondered aloud if he had made the right choice in raising them this way. His mother spoke up…

“That night, the kids were out and we stayed home. We had a wonderful dinner, watched some TV, and went to bed early. At 1:13 AM, I was woken by Lenny standing over me and shaking me awake. I knew it was 1:13, because we have a digital alarm clock on my bedside table, and it was the first thing my eyes saw when they opened before I saw Lenny.”

It was established by the state police that Brian drove his VW off the road, hitting a telephone pole between 1:10 and 1:30 AM. The accident occurred about a quarter-mile from Lenny’s house.

“Lenny had a calm look on his face, but I sensed he was worried about me. I looked over to shake my husband awake, and when I looked back, Lenny was gone. I knew that something was wrong; a dread came over me that I live with every day since the accident.”

Lenny’s parents then got up out of bed, got dressed, and walked out to the end of their small street where it met the state highway. They saw the flashing lights down the road at the accident scene.

“Tears were streaming down my cheeks and I knew Lenny was gone,” his mom gushed as she closed her eyes reliving the scene in her mind.

Lenny’s family didn’t blame Brian, as they felt the pain and anguish he suffered would be enough of a burden.

“There is no question in my mind that there is an afterlife. Lenny woke me up to say goodbye. He wasn’t transparent or ghost-like, he was as real as you’re sitting there at your desks. I wish I had given him a long hug, but the look in his eye that night was his concern for me. I truly believe he appeared to me on his journey to his next life to let me know he would be all right.”

George thanked them for sharing their story, and when they left, he let out a huge sigh and wiped his eyes. He looked at the class and told us there was nothing more he could teach us.

 

Open post

The Under Belly of the Evil Empire

(…slightly  fictionalized with a firm nod to staying very close to the actual events)

Just by scanning their faces, Steve could tell the tension was at the highest level any of them had faced in their lives. They had been in tough spots over the course of the last six or seven years, and mostly came out on top, but this was different.  Only a handful of times in history has the chase for the Pennant gone down to the seventh game of the League Championship Series, and even fewer times has it gone to extra innings for that seventh game.  Yet that is exactly where Steve and his teammates stood, the bottom of the eleventh inning of the seventh and final game of the series to determine who would win the Pennant and move on to the World Series. The men in the other dugout weren’t just competitors, they were the Red Sox, enough said.

For the most part, the men Steve patched up weren’t usually concerned with the guys from Boston. There really wasn’t much of a rivalry as far as they were concerned, but George Steinbrenner, the  Yankee “Boss,” thought differently and he ratcheted up the pressure every time they played.  Not that it was needed. When Babe Ruth was traded from the Sox to the Yanks in the early 1920s, the Yankees had clobbered them every year since. It was called the “Curse of the Bambino,” and the Boss wasn’t about to allow that to change on his watch. He made sure that everyone from the locker room attendant to the General Manager knew that the Yankees belonged in the World Series, and the Red Sox belonged at home watching them on T.V.   In George Steinbrenner’s world, there was no taking of prisoners, and with the Red Sox you were supposed to torture them before you stretched the rope.

This corporate pressure definitely made it into Steve’s world, and he was held accountable for making sure there were as few guys on the injured list as possible. Steve was constantly reminded this meant his ass was on the line if anyone stayed injured more than a game or two. When it came to the second season, the playoffs, that timeframe shrank to an inning or two.  Built like most trainers, Steve has a pretty big ass, so he did his best to tape up any problem and keep his teammates confident that they could still perform injured or not. During the playoffs, it wasn’t as big a deal.  Sure there were prima donnas on the team, but once a World Series Ring was on the line, Steve’s job became a little easier, at least for the basic aches and pains.

Still, this year had been incredible, with Karsay blowing out his elbow in spring training, Jeter dislocating his shoulder in the first game of the year, Mo aggravating his groin pull from the year before, Giambi nursing a bum knee that would have sidelined even the toughest guy, Bernie out with a shoulder and a blown ACL, Boomer getting his teeth knocked out in a street fight, and just a few days ago, Zimmer straining his neck from getting thrown to the ground by an egomaniac Red Sox player half his age – it had been one hell of a year. Steve’s direct boss Gene Monaghan, the Head Trainer for the team, spent most of the year handling all the different doctors. The surgeries and major problems were beyond what Steve and his ace bandages, whirlpools and ice packs handled without the consent of a medical specialist.  There were millions of dollars invested in each one of these guys, and even though Steve was as skilled as the best orthopedist and physical therapist rolled into one, the liability and potential insurance claims needed Gene’s full attention.  Normally, Gene would be there by Steve’s side, but now he was perpetually upstairs dealing with the team executives and the different player’s doctors.  This meant Steve, the Assistant Head Trainer, had little support most of the time in the day-in-day-out job of getting forty guys ready for work.  Something like this rarely got to Steve, he was from a tough neighborhood, and he earned his way into the job through the school of hard knocks, but from February through November Steve worked just about every day.  In his line of work, weekdays and weekends are meaningless, and every day means just that – but at this moment with Yankee Stadium buzzing, it was the last thing on his mind.

Amazingly in the 100-year history of these two teams, this was the first time they had faced each other in the postseason. From where Steve sat in the dugout, it was also amazing that they were still in the game. The Yanks were down by three runs, and except for a few Jason Giambi solo home runs, Pedro was throwing darts and shutting down any chance for a comeback.  During the Yankee at-bat in the sixth inning, Aaron Boone ended up on the bench sitting next to Steve.  Aaron had experienced a dreadful second half of the season at the plate and was mired in a 3 for 24 slump thus far in the playoffs. Uncharacteristically, he even had a poor October in the field. Playing third base, he had committed an error in just about every other game. Not surprisingly, Yankee manager Joe Torre had him riding the bench in the most important game of the season.

In the sixth, Aaron noticed Steve was bewildered and came over and put his arm around his neck and pointed towards Pedro out on the mound.  He spoke softly into Steve’s ear telling him to relax and take a hard look at the Boston pitcher.

Pedro was a gifted athlete from the Dominican Republic, who for the previous 5-6 years had dominated the Major Leagues.  He had won a couple of Cy Young Awards (given to the year’s best pitcher) and had won more games than just about anyone.  In short, he was a winner with a huge ego and a short fuse. He backed this up with a confident style and a command of the art of pitching that comes around only once in a lifetime.  Pedro, unusual for a guy his size, was a power pitcher who for the most part blew his pitches by opposing batters.  Yet being only 170 pounds, and after years of pitching this way, time was beginning to catch up to the abuse this was doing to his body.  Pedro was too proud to allow this to affect him, so for the last few years, he had begun to transform himself into more of a finesse pitcher. This was a guy who threw his pitches at varying speeds and curved the ball in different directions as it approached the batter.  Many a pitcher had worked an entire career in such a way.  The great Sandy Koufax was in Cooperstown on the basis of the best curveball ever thrown, yet at times Pedro’s ego got the better of him and in pressure situations, he reverted to his roots.

From the second inning through the sixth, in the most pressure-filled game of his career, Pedro had thrown more fastballs than in any game all year. Aaron calmly pointed out to Steve that Pedro was taking a bigger stride on each pitch to the plate, and he was also slowing down the pace between each pitch thrown.  They watched him pitch the entire at-bat to Bernie Williams with Aaron making various points about the subtle changes Pedro had made since the game began.  Steve began to recognize what only a handful of people could notice, Pedro was wearing himself out. Steve started to relax and was sure that the great  Joe Torre had noticed it too.  As the sixth inning ended with no runs and the score 4-1 Red Sox, Aaron looked Steve in the eyes and said “Have no fear Stevo, next inning we’ll kill him. I hope I get a shot at him, but either way, Pedro is toast, ”

Between innings, Steve went into the clubhouse to get Jason Giambi off the stationary bike. Jason usually plays the field at first base, but this year he partially tore the ACL in his knee.  He’ll have arthroscopic surgery after the season to repair it, but he’s been playing with excruciating pain for most of the year.  When he’s not waiting to bat, he jumps on a stationary bike to keep his knee loose, but he usually overdoes it, and if Steve doesn’t remind him, he can ride himself to an 0-4 night pretty easily. Luckily, Steve got him off the bike in time. and in the bottom of the seventh inning, Giambi hit his second solo home run of the game to close the Sox lead to two runs. It’s the little things on a team that goes unnoticed that can mean so much to its success. Without a guy like Steve, you’d have to ponder how many hitless nights Jason would have, how many Clemon’s curveballs would be hit for home runs, or how many fly balls would be out of Bernie’s reach in center field.

Like most future athletic trainers, Steve Donahue had dreams of being a great athlete.  Also like most future trainers, he was born with the physical gifts that ensured he never would.  After competing with average guys in sports all the way through high school with a bowling ball-shaped body and a stature too short for just about anything, Steve promised himself just one thing, he would do whatever he could to somehow remain around the competition. He was continually made fun of, always picked last for games, and tortured by prima donnas that had less character than Steve carried under a fingernail, but he still loved the games.

When he graduated from high school, Steve had pretty lousy grades. He never really cared about science or math and knew that you didn’t need great English skills to make it in the gym.  It wasn’t that he had a low IQ, quite the opposite, but he only had motivation for sports. Steve came from a pretty typical Irish Catholic family that was less than flush in the financial area, so a fancy college was out of the question. Unfortunately, he realized too late that the best place for him to go was to a school that had a decent sports program. His grades sunk that option before his family’s bank account even came into play. Living 40 miles north of New York City, in a blue-collar area, Steve pretty much was surrounded by mediocrity.  He knew one thing, if he found a way out, he wouldn’t let hard work get in his way. Coming up on graduation, his high school guidance counselor gave him a brochure for SUNY New Paltz. It was only an hour or so up the Hudson River and, being a small state school, it was cheap. Also with pretty low academic standards, Steve would be able to get in, and they did have several sports teams.

Some people feel we each have a guardian angel looking over us. Others feel that fate can shine positive rays on those who inwardly scream for redemption, but outwardly seem incapable of amounting too much. It’s the timing or sixth sense used in noticing these moments in life that can determine which direction our lives will take. Whether an angel nudged him or fate intervened, that moment presented itself to little Stevie Donahue, and he chose to go to the only place that would take him.

New Paltz State was mostly known for being the closest college to Woodstock and, during that three-day festival of love, naked hippies, and psychedelic drugs, this little teachers’ college would transform itself into one of the most notorious drug schools in the country. As Jimi Hendrix was packing up and the festival ended, thousands of hipsters walked the fifteen miles to New Paltz to continue the party. Several years later when Steve arrived on campus, they were still there. You’d have to think he had the deck pretty well stacked against him and that he couldn’t have picked a worse place to go. Not only had he chosen a drug school where the rock concert budget was ten times larger than the athletic budget, but also the New Paltz Hawks sports teams had not had a winning season in any sport for almost 25 years. Even with all this, fate was in the gym rat’s favor, even in this wasteland of college athletics, because Steve’s deck of cards was about to be dealt by Joe Donovan.

Joe Donovan, Coach D by everyone that knew him, was in his early fifties and he was known as a coaching fixer. He would move every three to four years from one college or high school to the next and each place had as woeful a winning record as the one before.  Coach D was a turnaround specialist, who was able to quickly make the changes needed to turn losing into winning. Along the way, he won a lot.  He won the NY State High School Basketball Championship, held the longest winning streak in high school baseball for 40 years, coached Niagara University to an NIT Basketball Championship, and coached the world record holder for the high jump in track and field. What made him unique was that he shared everything he knew with everyone he knew. Anyone who worked with him benefited, and he was particularly keen on mentoring his assistants, eventually urging them to take on their own challenges.  Men such as Larry Costello, coach of the 1971 NBA championship Milwaukee Bucks, Frank Layden the NBA’s Utah Jazz coach for 15 years, Jimmy Valvano coach of the 1983 NCAA basketball champions NC State, and Hubie Brown, former New York Knicks head coach and current TV NBA commentator, all at one time mentored at the foot of Joe Donovan.

Coach D also had another lifelong pursuit besides winning games – Athletic Training.

After serving in World War II, Joe took advantage of the GI Bill and after getting his BS from Ithaca College, he earned his Master’s in Athletic Conditioning from Cornell. In the early 1950s, he became a founding member of the National Trainers Association (now the industry’s largest with 25,000 members). Thereafter, at every stop in his career in addition to coaching, he was also made Head Trainer.  Joe loved training, although you couldn’t tell by looking at him, since Joe also exhibited the favorite trainer’s physique – big and round.  Needless to say, Joe knew most of the trainers at the largest college sports factories and many of the guys in the pros.

When Coach Donovan met Steve, he didn’t think much of him, but Steve quickly knew he found someone who could have a profound effect on his life.  Steve knew nothing of coaching or training, but after taking a few body mechanics classes with Coach D he dedicated his every waking moment trying to learn as much as he could from him.  Eventually, Coach D began to take notice of this young kid that hung around practice, shagging balls, or sweeping the floors.  He saw that Steve had a completely unselfish way about him.  He was the type of kid that would do just about anything you asked of him, and yes, he would even give you his last dollar if he thought you really needed it.  Most importantly, it was real. There was nothing contrived or phony about him. It wasn’t long before he was helping out in the training room, picking up tidbits from Coach D that was akin to what students were learning in the best physical therapy schools.

Over the course of the next four years, Steve slowly became part of Coach D’s family.  It seemed he spent as much time at their dinner table as any of the coach’s five kids, and the younger ones hung out with Steve in the college training room every day after school.  Most importantly, Steve had latched on to an idea for a profession that had never occurred to him.  If it hadn’t been for Joe Donovan, Steve probably would have ended up like most guys from his hometown, a bus driver, a janitor, or some similar type of work.  He found nothing wrong with that type of work, but Steve wanted to make it in sports.

He began to grow and expand his knowledge and confidence, and as the years flew by, he eventually found himself running the school’s Training Room and mentoring the underclass student trainers. By the time he was ready to graduate, Coach D’s hard work as a coach had finally begun to pay off on the court too. The basketball team won 20 games and went to the playoffs for the first time in almost 30 years and Steve was able to be an integral part of the success as the Head Trainer for the team.  Steve graduated with honors and Coach D helped him land a trainer’s spot on Denny Crum’s basketball team at the University of Louisville.  Steve took it from there and began carving out a career that still makes Steve want to pinch himself to be certain it’s real.   After Louisville, he worked for other major college programs and moved to the pros as a trainer for the NFL’s New York Jets before landing his position with the Yankees.

Over the years, Steve kept in touch with Coach D and never forgot him.  Even on the morning of a Yankee World Series game, Steve found the time to drive up to New Paltz for Coach D’s induction into the school’s Sports Hall of Fame.  He only was able to stay for a short time, but gave a meaningful introduction of the Coach that brought tears to his eyes, and then drove straight back to the city to get back to work.  Coach D had long retired by this time and people say that he was never more touched by anyone’s actions than by Steve’s.  Joe Donovan died shortly thereafter, and Steve of course was at the funeral and gave a heartfelt eulogy. The old coach of course would have been flattered at the nice things that Steve had to say, but he would say what a bunch of hogwash it all was. He would tell anyone who was listening that he only pointed Steve down a path – he did all the rest.

One of the career-defining moments for Steve came earlier during the first round of the playoffs against the Minnesota Twins. The Boss stopped by the training room and in front of Joe Torre and most of the team he made a point of loudly telling Steve that he was as much responsible for the team being in the playoffs as any of Giambi’s home runs or the Rocket’s fastballs.  It was one of Steve’s proudest moments. In his sixteen years with the Yankees, he could count the number of times on one hand that Mr. Steinbrenner had spoken to him.  He has never taken for granted that he works where he does, and if the guys can pull out this one last game, they will move on to the biggest stage of all. If Clemons, Pettitte, or Mussina need a file to rough up their curveball calluses, Steve will trot out to the mound with close to fifty million people watching him.  Already after five previous trips to the World Series where they won four times, he still regularly shakes his head in disbelief that he’s part of it all.

By 2003, many of the Yankee players from the amazing late 1990s Yankee “dynasty” were aging and on their last legs. The king of the Yankee pitchers, Roger Clemons, needed incredible attention just to get up on the mound. On his pitching days, he would have Steve cover his entire naked body in “hot stuff,” an incredibly potent cream that felt like coating your body with Carolina Reaper Ghost Pepper sauce to get himself ready to pitch. He would literally snort like a bull from the heat before pulling on his number 22 Yankee jersey and heading to the bullpen to warm up. Like Clemons, many of the guys were approaching their mid-30s, a time for ballplayers to start thinking about retirement. They had only known how to win, but it was becoming tighter to achieve the same level of success.

The pressure of the last game of a seven-game series where, if you lose, you go home after 174 games played, was enormous.  Different people handle pressure differently.  Where Aaron Boone can gleefully yell encouragement while losing by three runs, guys like Alphonso Soriano, the youngest Yankee, are so tight they can barely speak. Those who have been there before tend to perform the best under immense pressure. Over the course of the next few innings, Steve would witness this phenomenon up close and personal.

Although the Yankees had closed the gap to 4-2 with Giambi’s second solo shot, the Sox quickly added another run in the top of the eighth with a homer by Sox great David Ortiz to increase their lead back to three runs at 5-2. In the bottom half of the eighth, the Yankee bench was quietly excited as Pedro confidently strolled out to the mound to pitch to the heart of the Yankee batting order. Just as Aaron had predicted, the Yankee bats came to life against a tiring Pedro who immediately began to struggle. Derek Jeter hit a double and Bernie Williams slapped a single. With runners on first and third and no outs, few in the Yankee dugout was surprised to see the Sox manager Grady Little stride out to the mound.  They were all psyched to have finally knocked the great Pedro out of the game.  Steve could hear Mike Timlin’s name murmured with trepidation up and down the bench as the next likely Sox pitcher. Timlin had controlled the powerful Yankee lineup every time he came out to face them in this series, not allowing a single hit.

After a brief meeting on the mound, shockingly, the entire bench became completely quiet as Grady strolled back to his dugout.  For a full 30 seconds or so, everyone just sat there and watched him walk slowly to his bench.  Everyone on the Yankee’s bench was so ingrained to have the starting pitcher yanked at the first sign of trouble, that when Grady left his guy in there, they were amazed. It now became clear to everyone what had occurred to Aaron an inning earlier, that Pedro was primed to be tattooed.  The next two batters, Matsui and Posada, both hit doubles to tie the game at 5 runs each.

Sure Grady blinked as the heat of the most pressure-packed game in decades bared down on him. He wasn’t the only one that felt it, Pedro’s arrogance wouldn’t allow him to tell Grady that he was through. It’s not as if Grady was going out to get the ball from an average pitcher that had met his match. This was the legendary Pedro Martinez who had pulled out more games like this in his career than any other pitcher in baseball. Still, if Grady could read the minds of Steve’s teammates, he would have made a different choice, as they all couldn’t wait to get a bat in their hands and take a swing against him.  Pedro had completely lost his mental edge of invincibility and the Yankee players made him pay.

In Steve’s mind, it was only a matter of time before the Yankees would win the game and head to World Series. It took three innings of incredible relief pitching by closer Mariano Rivera, who hadn’t been asked to pitch three innings in years. to hold off the Red Sox (he was series MVP). In the end, of all people, it was Aaron Boone with his miserable hitting slump who would end it.

He had entered the game as a base runner in the eighth inning, and his spot in the batting order finally came up as a lead-off hitter in the top of the eleventh inning. He told Steve he hoped he’d get a chance, and when it came, he didn’t waste it as he hit a home run on the first pitch of the inning in the bottom of the eleventh for the win.  As he crossed home plate the bench erupted around him in celebration, Steve smiled knowing that he had just witnessed one of the greatest games in baseball history from the catbird seat. He took a moment to watch the guys piling on each other around home plate, and headed back to the training room to get ready for the post-game aches and pains that he was sure would need his attention – at least once the celebrating ended.

Although he would certainly have many glasses, his champagne would have to wait; there was still a lot of work yet to be done.

 

Open post

One of the Greatest, My Dad

If you ever ask a veteran to describe their wartime experiences, usually there is not much shared. The scars may be too harsh to reopen, and the memories need to stay locked deep inside. It was the same with my father. A member of the “greatest generation” who lived through World War II, my Dad was 17 when Pearl Harbor was attacked. He lived in far upstate NY, just south of the Adirondack Mountains in South Glens Falls. It was a small town with lumber and paper mills the main business of the town. It was a small city much like the fictional Bedford Falls of “It’s a Wonderful Life” fame. Not much happened there, and as a young guy in such a place, their imagination could run wild. Thinking about being shipped out to London, or Hawaii, or some other exotic place was breathtaking. In addition, with the Japanese surprise attack, patriotic fervor was rampant.

My Dad couldn’t wait to join, but as a 17 year old, he had to wait until he turned 18 and it drove him crazy. He told me once that he found out that the Navy sometimes looked the other way when it came to age limits. This turned out to be untrue, but while exploring this Navy option, he discovered that there was a big need for men to join the Seabees and that he would be shipped out quickest if he joined them after turning 18. There was a reason for this as the Seabees were a Naval Construction Battalion. These were the guys who went in first on the beachheads to build barriers for the troops before the main attack. They were sent into jungles to carve out airstrips for planes to land. The logo for this group of warriors is men carrying a shovel in one hand and a gun in the other. It was possibly one of the most dangerous parts of the armed services to join, but it was exactly what my Dad was looking for, and he decided to join the Navy Seabees. In early 1942, he found himself in the South Pacific in Pearl Harbor as the U.S. began their island hopping campaign on their way toward Japan.

As a young boy in the 1960s, I asked my Dad what WWII was like, but he never told me much. Later in life, as I grew older, he did share a few tidbits. One of the memories he shared was later in his Navy journey. After being part of the island hopping campaign, he was a SeaBee trying to complete a landing strip on a nameless South Pacific island.  Japanese bullets were strafing the bulldozers and men building it. Three Corsair fighter planes running out of fuel appeared in the sky and had to land or fall into the sea. He told me how they landed on the half-finished runway, and as the pilots jumped out of their planes they yelled to my Dad to be careful not to touch their scorching hot machine guns, as they had just come out of a dogfight with Japanese Zeros and had shot down the plane carrying Admiral Yamamoto who was the architect of the attack on Pearl Harbor.  These were the type of stories he would share.

Without a doubt, he was in a number of blazing “hot zones” and he was less open about these stories. One of the most critical WWII battles in the South Pacific was on Guadalcanal. It was a lengthy battle lasting five months from late 1942 into February of 1943. Incredibly, only 1,600 U.S servicemen lost their lives, but over 20,000 Japanese were killed.  My father was there and it was one of the few direct actions he shared with me where he participated...it’s a bit chilling.

It was a Sunday, and in Navy parlance, it was a "make and mend" day for the sailors. By Navy tradition, a day to clean up your uniform, polish your shoes, and make yourself shipshape. At Guadalcanal, after weeks of hard combat, it was basically a day to chill out, have a beer, and relax.

That afternoon everyone was out in a clearing playing baseball, drinking beer, and horsing around. Spread out on the field, there were about 300 Sailors, Marines, and SeaBees. It was a beautiful South Pacific day with a light warm breeze, brilliant sun, and not a cloud in a picture perfect blue sky. My father was one of these guys, and although he usually would have been playing ball, he had been bitten by so many mosquitos that he was lounging in the grass trying to ignore the itching.

Suddenly out of nowhere, flying extremely low, a lone Japanese dive bomber appeared just above the palm trees. My Dad told me it seemed so unexpected on what was a casual day that it took everyone by surprise. The Jap bomber dove toward the center of the clearing.  The Japanese loaded their bombs with anything they could find to increase the lethality (shrapnel, rusty nails, etc.).  The pilot released the bomb so low that by the time the Marines and Seabees heard the bomb screaming toward them, they didn't even have a chance to hit the dirt.

The bomb exploded.

My Dad told me that by the time he got up on his knees after the blast and looked around him, it seemed that everyone was untouched as if nothing had happened. Then he started hearing groans and cries for help. The bomb had drawn a straight line down the center of the field, cutting it half. The angle of the way the bomb landed caused the shrapnel to spread 180 degrees - and luckily my Dad was on the right side of the explosion. All the sailors on my Dad's side were fine, but the other half of the field was completely wiped out as if the ordnance knew which side of the field to obliterate. He said it was like a knife cutting everyone on the other side of the field in half.  Dozens were killed, blood, arms, and legs were strewn everywhere with scores wounded, but in a world war and especially at Guadalcanal, scenes like this played out somewhere every day.

The way Dad told me this story you could tell it contained a memory of incredible sadness, a memory he didn't want, but he also worded it in a matter of fact sort of way as something that wasn't totally an unusual occurrence. Dad only told me that story once and never mentioned it again. I always wondered what other memories he had that he didn't share...

When I fall asleep at night, my thoughts and dreams are about my family, reliving past exploits, or future vacations, and the like. Yet someone with memories of action from WWII (or any war) fall asleep with something far different.  After hearing this story, it was hard to think about what my Dad must have dreamed about before falling asleep...or how often these memories and experiences seeped in. I never found out, but have never wavered in appreciating the sacrifices guys like my Dad made to ensure our world is better because of what they did.

Open post

Party On Comrade!

Heading into the office on a grey and overcast December day, I felt groggy and out of focus. The company holiday party the night before had left me with almost a vacant or numb feeling, and as I drove into the parking lot, I knew last night’s final snifter of cognac was going to make the day a challenge.

I worked at Beitzell, a 100 year old wine and spirits company that marketed and sold an exclusive list of brands to Washington, D.C.’s hotels, restaurants, bars, and liquor stores. It was my first real “corporate” job after many years of working in the hospitality industry. Being that I was a former restaurant owner, Beitzell hired me on as a Marketing Manager to create promotions and programs that would help our hotel and restaurant customers sell more of the products they bought from us. It was a perfect job for me, and I loved it.

I had been in the job for about a year, and the night before at the end of year party, the president had called me up to the front of the room. He told everyone that he was very pleased with my efforts and that he was promoting me to take over the restaurant sales team. Everyone congratulated me and we celebrated late into the night.

The next morning after pulling into a parking space in the company lot, I sat for a few minutes thinking about what was about to change. I loved marketing and had always viewed sales as something less exciting. In one of my attempts to move on from the late nights of hospitality, I had taken a job with Pennsylvania Life Insurance, selling policy’s door to door.

It was a crazy difficult job that entailed talking your way into a complete stranger’s home, sitting at the kitchen table to convince them they had to buy it, and hopefully walking out the door with a check for $200 (money they usually needed to live on). We trained every day learning all the tricks to coax and cajole and make a sale, and I was pretty good at, selling 4-5 policies every week. It was terrible making a living off of low-income folks who had no other insurance options, and after several months my heart couldn't take it anymore and I quit, but I learned a ton. It also left me with a really bad idea of sales, and now at Beitzell, I was going to be managing a team of salespeople.

The promotion was a total surprise, and it came with an office, daily lunch in the executive dining room, a company car, and a significant raise in salary. As I walked into the building, I thought it wasn’t what I would have asked for, but I could do it. I knew the salespeople and we had worked great together. This could work, and I had better not screw it up.

When I got to my new desk there was a note to see the VP of Sales when I arrived. After grabbing a tall glass of water, I went to see Sal. He was an old liquor guy that had worked for the company for 40 years. Sal was also a character. Even though it was the mid-1980’s, he wore polaroid sunglasses all the time, leisure suits with several neck chains that hung down to an open collar shirt with too much salt and pepper chest hair sticking out. His head was half bald and what was left he combed straight back in long strands that reached shoulder length. A mustache and goatee finished off his look. I wasn’t sure, but I guessed he was the guy that drove the Trans-Am out in the parking lot.

I had not interacted with Sal at all except saying hello as we passed in the hall. When I poked my head in his office, he was on the phone and he pointed to a chair directing me to sit down. After hanging up, Sal spent the next hour or so telling me how horrible the restaurant team salespeople were and what I needed to do to whip them into shape. It was a very one-sided meeting and after he talked himself out, he handed me a slip of paper. He told me a call had been routed to him from the Commissary Manager at Bolling Airforce Base who gave him an order for a case of cheap house wine for the officers Holiday Party. Sal asked when he had last seen a salesperson and the manager had told him he had never seen one, but it was hard to get on the base and he rarely needed anything. Sal demanded that I do something to fix this and do it today. I hadn't even thought we sold to military bases, but either way, it was a nice start to my first day as Sales Manager.

As I headed back to my office, it seemed pretty obvious that Sal was "marking his territory with some yellow snow," and he was using the Bolling example as a way to break in a new sales manager. When I got back to my desk, I looked up what kind of account Bolling was and found that they bought just a few cases of $40 wine a year. Nevertheless, it was my first day and I wanted to make a good impression, so I paged our salesperson who worked in Southeast DC to see if she could squeeze in a visit to the base.

After a few minutes, she called. After a few pleasantries and jokes about who drank too much at the Holiday Party, I explained what I needed. She laughed her head off and told me to go back into Sal’s office and tell him to go “F” himself. There was no way that she was going to drive all the way out there while she needed to be selling the key restaurants in her territory in the city that had tons of business. She sweetly wished me luck and quickly hung up.

Obviously, I wasn’t going to do what she suggested, but she wasn’t wrong. It was December, by far our biggest month of the year and it was ridiculous to pull her out of her territory to appease a request from Sal. I didn’t report to him, but he approved all the special deals we would need to beat our competitors, so I needed to do something. If I had been in the job even 3-4 months, I may have given lip service to his request and gone about the day as planned, but being new I hadn’t built up any credibility in the job.

As I sat there, it occurred to me that I could probably get one of the salespeople to run out there, but it would certainly hurt their sales for that day. The only solution was for me to go myself. I doubt that Sal was looking for me to do this, but it was the only way to make it happen.

I spent the rest of the morning reviewing past sales, division revenue, our largest accounts, and the sales territories. I skipped lunch in the Exec Dining Room so I wouldn’t have to answer to Sal, and took out my surface map of D.C. to actually see how to get to  Bolling Air Force base. It was located on the border of Virginia on the south side of the Potomac River. The U.S. government had a sliver of land over there and had built Bolling right after World War I where mostly test pilots used it on new aircraft. It was a small base by the 1980s and had been usurped in importance by the much larger Andrews Air Force base where President Reagan’s Airforce One was stationed.

Having somewhat mapped the route, I took a few calls from some of the hotels I had marketing programs with and by mid-afternoon headed out to Bolling. The route took me from our offices in Northeast DC to Southeast DC, and the traffic getting around the Mall and Capital was horrendous. By the time I got to the I-295 interchange to head out of downtown, it was almost 3 PM and I was crawling in stop and go traffic with little headway being made.  I opened my D.C. map on the passenger seat and realized that if I could get over to the Suitland Parkway, I could get off at MLK Blvd and take surface streets over to Bolling. I had to cross five lanes of barely moving cars, but after a while, I made it to the Suitland exit ramp. Then things got pretty weird.

After driving about a half-mile on the Suitland Parkway, I noticed that there was no traffic behind me. I don’t mean there was no traffic jam, there was no traffic or cars at all. Looking ahead there were no cars ahead of me either and after two delivery trucks passed me heading into the city, there were no cars or trucks in the oncoming lane either. Just when it started to seem apocalyptic, I noticed flashing lights in my rearview mirror coming on fast. There were two unmarked cars, and they blew by me going 100 miles an hour or more and were soon out of view.

I kept going but slowed down a bit wondering what was happening. The Suitland Parkway at what was just after 4 PM should be a parking lot. It was as if I was driving at 4 AM instead. A minute or so later, another flashing light lit up my rearview. This one was going fast also, but as the unmarked car approached it slowed down and cut in front of me. I heard a loudspeaker say, “Pull over to the side of the road now,” with emphasis on the word now. I immediately pulled over.

I huge man, maybe six foot five and 250 pounds got out of the driver’s side of the car and started walking toward me. Another smaller guy got out of the passenger side, and he had what looked like a gym bag with his right hand stuffed into the top like he was holding something he didn’t want others to see.

The huge guy walked over and motioned for me to roll down my window, and as he approached he asked what I was doing on this road. I told him I was heading out to Bolling Air Force Base and said I was going to meet with the Commissary Manager about a wine order. I reached into my suit pocket and gave him a business card.

He wasn’t friendly at all and gruffly asked me if I had a camera which I told him I didn’t. He looked at me for a full 20 seconds or so staring into my eyes. I didn’t look away, but it was pretty intense. I could tell this guy was Secret Service or some special ops type. I had worked briefly on Capitol Hill and when any of the cabinet officers came for a visit, guys like this with wires coming out of their ears were always nearby. After our staring session, he ordered me to stay inside my car and not move my car until I was told to. I said O.K.

He and his buddy got back in their car and motored off. While I waited, I turned on the car radio to listen to some tunes. I realized that with everything that happened in the last day that I hadn’t listened to the news at all. The classic rock station I tuned in began playing the Beatles, “Back in the USSR.” As the song started out, I could see a half-mile ahead on the inbound lane some activity. As the traffic approached, from a distance I noticed that all the cars were black, and I began wondering who had died.

As the Beatles sang their Russian anthem, the cars approached, and they were nothing like I had ever seen before. With my window rolled down it was incredibly spooky as there was no sound but tires on the pavement and the whooshing sound as each passed in procession. There were a lot of them. They were clearly limousines from what was possibly an Eastern European or even Soviet Block country. There were dozens of them passing one after another, about 100 feet apart and going slowly at what seemed like 30 miles per hour or so.

These limos were exactly the same all black, with black tinted windows, and were angry looking. They gave off an aura that said, "don't mess with me." The moment was surreal, as I sat by the side of the road with no one else in view besides these foreign beasts on parade. The slate gray December sky made the sight even more chilling and ominous.  It finally dawned on me that I was witnessing the USSR leader, Gorbachev, heading into D.C. for his first-ever Summit with Reagan. It had been all over the news for the last week and I had forgotten all about it.

The procession went on for several minutes and I stopped counting at 25 cars, so there may have been over 60 or more. Except for the driver, there was no way someone was in each limo and I figured it was a security thing to keep anyone looking to harm Gorbachev from guessing which car he was riding in. After the last car went by, I sat there for like 20 minutes. I switched around the dial to see if there was any Gorby news and I heard this:

“For security reasons, Gorbachev's route into D.C. for the upcoming summit with President Reagan had been kept secret. Once his plane landed late Monday afternoon at Andrews Air Force base, his motorcade had been expected to depart through the base's main gate through Morningside, VA. However, by going out the north gate, the Soviet leader and his traveling party took a straight shot down the Suitland Parkway and into the city.”

Hearing this, I figured that I must have slipped past the Secret Service and onto the Parkway just after they were closing the road for Gorbachev’s parade of thug vehicles and I got stuck in the middle of it. The radio station continued to play songs in honor of the occasion and after a while, it was obvious that with the parade over, no one was coming back for me.

I pulled out onto the road, drove to the next exit, and turned around heading back to the city. Bolling was going to have to wait, I needed a drink.

 

Open post

Olivia and Her Brother

Olivia lay on her bed with her chin resting on a pillow.  From where she lay she could see out the double slider window overlooking the entire back yard and the pond in the distance beyond.  Being left behind with only her small very aloof brother for company always seemed to unnerve her.  As she watched out the back windows, every little creaking noise the house made seemed like cymbals crashing together.  While keeping her chin glued to the pillow, she jerked her head from side to side every time she noticed a squirrel or chipmunk jump out from behind the stone wall that bordered the property.  When a duck landed in the pond below, her eyes darted in that direction.  She was very jittery and nervous.  Occasionally, she would raise her head and cock it in the direction of a sound – real or imagined – to try to hear it better.  She was always searching for a sign that they were coming home. Any movement or noise could be them returning – and she didn’t want to miss any possible signals.  In the back of her mind, she wasn’t always sure that they would return at all.  It had happened before – even though this was a different home and a different family – she just never knew for certain that they would come back.

She often wondered why they usually left her behind.  She sensed that it was something that she was being punished for – but never really understood what it was.  She couldn’t tell if it was worse being left home alone or being left home alone with her brother.  As she pondered this as if on cue, her brother came slinking around the corner.  She could never figure out the hostility he constantly exhibited toward her.  From the very first time they met, he had always made nasty hissing noises in her direction and frequently tried to whack her anytime she came within reach.  She couldn’t completely blame him.  Being adopted, Olivia had been brought home well after her brother had gotten used to getting all of the attention.  After all these years she thought that he might at least be civil, but he only acted that way when he thought that it would be noticed, earning him a little extra attention or some kind of treat – otherwise he was always a little pest to her.

He came over to where she was laying and stopped to glare at her.  He made an offensive sarcastic scowl and without making a sound turned his back on her in a very condescending manner, disappearing into the kitchen.  She could hear him munching away on a bowl of something that had been left for him.  She knew that he was crunching extra loud to distract her from hearing any signs of them approaching.  Her sunny disposition defined who she was, and as annoying as he could be (regardless of his size) he was still her brother and she would tolerate him regardless of his boorish behavior.

Most importantly though, Olivia wanted to be tuned in and alert for any sign of their return.  That was real excitement.  It wasn’t too long before she heard the sound of the garage door opening.  It creaked very loudly and was unmistakable.  It also meant that they were home!  It was by far Olivia’s favorite thing in the world to welcome them back after they had been gone for a while.  Every time they returned and opened the door she would always jump up to greet them and see if they had brought any presents for her.  This time was no different and she smiled from ear to ear and jumped up and down, making a huge fuss.  She would mix her exuberant welcome with a chance to stick her nose in as many of their packages as she could to see if anything was brought for her.  There was always a chance that there might be a special food treat hidden in one of the bags that she could snatch up.  She didn’t find anything to eat, but she was so content to have them back home.  They were back!  Once she calmed down a bit she climbed into her bed and fell fast asleep with dreams of freshly grilled chunks of steak, slow-footed squirrels, and constant pats on the head.

He Speaks

I led a perfect life before she arrived.  I didn’t have a care in the world.  I spent my days eating and sleeping and watching the world go by as I pleased.  I could do what I wanted when I wanted, and the best part was that I had them wrapped around my finger ready to jump at the sound of my voice.  It was sweet!

I can’t stand her.  They had felt sorry for her and brought her into my life to ruin everything.  She is always so upbeat and bubbly and does everything she is told.  They ask her to go to her bed and she can’t get there fast enough. They call her into another room and she always comes running with a huge smile on her face.  I can’t understand her.  To me ignoring them until I can’t get away with it any longer is pure satisfaction.  If I’m asked to go somewhere, I’ll act as if I haven’t heard them and go in the opposite direction on purpose. Being a foolish obedient slob is the antithesis of “cool.”  No matter how many times I try to tell her to chill out she never gets it.  In fact, after years of living trapped in the same house, the only way I can tolerate her is by acting as if she doesn’t exist.

I can’t help it if she’s my sister – she gets me so frustrated that I have to lash out on occasion – especially if she’s in my way (and she’s so darn big she always seems to be) – I’ll whack her two or three times or hiss and screech at her until she cowers out of the way.  I know I should feel bad about doing this, but it makes me feel so good I can’t help it.  Usually, I’ll preen and prance into the next room to show how cool I am.  It’s no big deal – she was adopted anyway (alright, I know that’s a low blow – especially since I was adopted too – but I was here FIRST!).

Besides my sister’s obsequiousness, there are other areas that bug me to no end.  One of my biggest problems with her is that she can’t relax, especially when we’re left home alone.  I simply don’t get it.  It makes no sense – this is when you get nothing for your troubles since there is no one around to notice you anyway.  Why waste energy when they’re not around.  I see her get so anxious for them to return that she fidgets and runs from one end of the house to the other.  Every time she thinks she hears something – she expects it to be them.  It drives me crazy.  When you’re home alone, this is the best time to stretch your nails on the curtains or pick at the tassels on the sofa cushions – not all the noisy theatrics she continually dishes out.

If she were a little more laid back like me, my guess is that she’d get more out of life.  For instance, when it comes time for dinner she attacks her food and gobbles it up as if it were her last meal.  Now if she took a cue from her more experienced bro, she’d ignore her food and cozy up to the others who have better stuff and purr sweet notes into their ear until they gave up some of their awesome grub.  It never fails – and my typical mush will still be waiting for me when I’m good and ready for it.  Instead, she’ll wolf down her chow and then come over and sit and stare patiently at everybody else eating – as if hoping that a morsel will fall out of their mouths and into hers.  The obvious begging and groveling are disgusting.  She doesn’t get the nuance of a creative mealtime approach like I do (its why I am obviously so superior).

She’ll never get the essence of “cool.”  It gets worse when they return home (they always do by the way) and she goes berserk jumping all over the place bumping into things and making a general nuisance of herself.  The worst part is that they think this is great, and lavish presents and treats and all sorts of attention on her.  Before she was here things were so much more civilized.  We hung out, listened to tunes, tasted the good life, and now – well, I’ll have to just hang out over here on the windowsill and wait for them to take her for a walk.

Posts navigation

1 2
Scroll to top